(Slain  ® 


GLAD    TIDINGS 


BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF 

"JOURNEYING    ONWARD" 
"THINKING    HEAVENWARD" 


PUBLISHED  BY 
MRS.    LILLIAN    DE    WATERS 

965  EAST  MAIN  STBKET,  STAMFORD,  CONN. 


COPYRIGHT,  1909,  BT 
LILLIAN  DE  WATERS 


THE  TROW    HRKSS,    NEW    YORK 


PS 

3507 

t 


How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains 
are  the  feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good 
tidings,  that  publisheth  peace ;  that 
bringeth  good  tidings  of  good,  that 
publisheth  salvation;  that  saith  unto 
Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth! — ISAIAH. 


±523785 


The  words  "  Science  and  Health " 
which  appear  as  marginal  references, 
refer  to  the  Christian  Science  text-book, 
"  Science  and  Health,  with  Key  to  the 
Scriptures,"  by  Mary  Baker  Eddy. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

I.  GLORIA'S  UNDERTAKING 

II.  BEGINNING  THE  CONQUEST   . 

III.  THE  DISCOVERY  ..... 

IV.  GLORIA  MEETS  DOUGLAS  IRVING  . 

V.  "THE  RETREAT"          .... 

VI.  ARNOLD  TRAVIS  HEARS  AN  INSPIRING  TALK 

VII.  GLORIA'S  DEMONSTRATIONS  . 

VIII.  IN  THE  SCHOOL  ROOM 

IX.  MURIEL  LEE       ..... 

X.  THE  REVELATION         .... 

XI.  ON  THE  CROQUET  GROUND  . 

XII.  JOURNEYING  ONWARD 

XIII.  ON  THE  WATER  ..... 

XIV.  THE  WAY  OF  LOVE      . 

XV.  TRAVIS  MAKES  A  DEMONSTRATION 

XVI.  A  THRILLING  ADVENTURE     . 

XVII.  MENTAL  SURGERY         .... 

XVIII.  INTERESTING  DEVELOPMENTS 

XIX.  IN  THE  Music  ROOM    .... 

XX.  INTERCHANGING  CONFIDENCES 

XXI.  FROM  OUT  THE  DEPTHS 

XXII.  A  SWEET  CONFESSION  .... 

XXIII.  MOMENTOUS  RESULTS  . 


GLAD  TIDINGS 


CHAPTER   I 

GLORIA'S  UNDERTAKING 

'  You — you  don't  think  that  perhaps  you  are 
too  young  for  this  position? "  hesitatingly  asked 
the  school  trustee,  as  he  looked  anxiously  into  the 
animated  face  confronting  him. 

He  was  unable  to  convince  himself  that  this 
mere  girl,  who  could  not  possibly  be  over  twenty- 
one,  realized  the  responsibility  of  undertaking  the 
management  of  such  a  lot  of  harum-scarums  as 
these  before  them. 

"  Oh,  it's  experience  and  understanding  which 
count,  you  know,"  returned  the  candidate,  "  rather 
than  age." 

They  had  both  been  standing  at  the  open  door 
of  a  classroom  considering  the  proposition  of  its 
management.  The  room  contained  probably  fifty 
boys  and  girls  about  the  age  of  twelve  years.  They 
were  evidently  as  unmindful  of  the  teacher  at  the 
desk  as  they  were  of  the  two  spectators  at  the  door. 


2  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Apples  were  being  passed  and  openly  munched 
behind  the  backs  of  geography  books.  A  fistic 
combat  was  in  progress  in  one  corner  of  the  room, 
while  a  lad  near  the  front  was  humming  a  famil 
iar  air  and  recklessly  beating  time  with  a  ruler. 
Apparently  no  one  seemed  to  be  attending  to  the 
recitation  at  hand.  Boys  and  girls  were  walking 
about,  calling  out  of  the  open  windows  to  passersby 
and  evidently  gratifying  their  own  idle  impulses. 

The  teacher  at  the  desk  rose  to  meet  the  visitors 
as  they  advanced  into  the  room.  She  was  a  little 
woman,  woefully  tired  in  expression,  with  mourn 
ful  brown  eyes  that  clearly  showed  the  want  of 
sleep. 

"  I  cannot  remain  here  another  day,"  she  ex 
claimed  to  the  trustee,  a  small  spark  of  deter 
mination  flaming  up,  now  that  she  had  made  her 
decision.  :<  I  have  tried  so  hard  to  govern  these 
terrible  children,  and,  although  I  have  been  here 
but  a  week,  I'm  already  on  the  verge  of  nervous 
prostration.  I  feel  that  even  another  day  would 
be  more  than  I  could  stand.  And  I'm  the  third 
teacher  engaged  here  during  the  past  month,"  she 
added,  as  if  to  justify  herself,  turning  to  the  can 
didate  whom  the  trustee  had  introduced  as  Miss  Gil- 
man.  '*  No  one  will  ever  stay  with  these  unruly 
children  unless  some  different  methods  can  be  in- 


GLORIA'S    UNDERTAKING  3 

troduced.  Do  you  think  of  taking  this  position? " 
She  looked  with  wonder  and  surprise  at  the  beau 
tiful  girl  at  her  side. 

"  Why,  it  is  this  way,"  replied  Gloria  Gilman, 
her  rich,  sweet  voice  in  accord  with  her  graceful 
form  and  spirituelle  face.  "  I  was  unable  to  secure 
a  position  in  September  when  the  schools  opened— 
my  application  being  too  late;  so  I  decided  to  wait 
a  while.  In  the  meantime  I  went  to  visit  a  friend 
in  New  York.  Her  brother  told  me  about  this  po 
sition  and  telegraphed  Mr.  Strong  " — courteously 
inclining  toward  the  trustee — "  to  meet  me  at  the 
depot  and  show  me  the  much-talked-about  class 
room.  But  I — I  hardly  expected  to  find  such  con 
ditions  existing,"  she  added  with  slight  chagrin. 

"  No,  no,  you  must  not  think  of  taking  this 
place,"  cried  the  teacher,  appealingly.  '  You  see 
exactly  the  extent  of  demoralization  and  disorder 
and,"  with  meditative  relish,  "  I  doubt  if  anyone, 
except  a  six-foot  athlete,  can  ever  tame  these  young 
savages." 

By  this  time  the  room  was  in  a  hubbub  of  noise, 
and  the  children  were  openly  discussing  the  advent 
of  this  new  beauty  into  their  midst  and  contrasting 
her  with  the  teacher  in  charge.  The  trustee  with 
his  protege  soon  retired  to  the  private  office  at  the 
end  of  the  hall. 


4  GLAD    TIDINGS 

David  Strong  was  a  small  man  of  not  as  im 
posing  an  appearance  as  one  might  expect  of  a 
school  trustee.  His  voice  was  kind,  and  there  was 
a  certain  air  about  him  that  bespoke  his  realization 
of  the  fact  that  he  was  the  trustee  of  the  district 
and  all  that  that  implied. 

After  seating  themselves  where  quiet  reigned 
they  resumed  their  conversation. 

'  You  feel  positive,"  persisted  Strong,  "  that 
you  can  manage  these  young  Indians,  and  not 
come  down  with  nervous  prostration  and  other 
complications  as  the  three  previous  teachers  have 
done? " 

"  Since  the  position  has  come  to  me  in  such  a 
peculiar  way,  I  cannot  help  but  feel  that  it  is  my 
place,"  answered  the  girl,  with  rising  color;  "and 
I  feel  confident  that  I  shall  be  able  to  fill  it  satis 
factorily." 

Mr.  Strong  could  not  help  remarking  to  him 
self  how  exquisite  was  her  face  as  she  spoke  with 
such  quiet  assurance  of  her  success.  Her  head,  so 
admirably  placed,  seemed  greatly  accountable  for 
the  grace  and  beauty  of  her  bearing.  Her  finely 
cut  features,  her  great,  sparkling  eyes,  which 
seemed  just  at  this  moment  to  be  looking  at  him, 
yet  somewhere  else,  all  increased  his  admiration. 

He  thought  with  trepidation  that  little  Miss 


GLORIA'S    UNDERTAKING  5 

Sheldon  was  to  leave  for  the  West  that  night,  and 
unless  he  now  engaged  Miss  Oilman  there  would 
be  no  teacher  for  that  room  in  the  morning. 

Again  he  questioned  the  girl  regarding  her 
qualifications,  re-read  the  remarkably  fine  testi 
monials  she  had  of  her  character,  ability,  etc.  Then 
he  looked  directly  into  her  face  and  said: 

'  You  may  begin  your  work  here  to-morrow 
morning.    I  engage  you  for  the  school  year." 

After  a  little  further  conversation  they  parted, 
she  to  find  a  boarding  place,  and  he  to  return  home, 
wondering  whether  or  not  he  had  acted  wisely. 

Gloria  Gilman  was  fortunate  in  finding  a  home 
in  a  very  pretty  cottage  near  the  school. 

"  I  trust  that  you  will  be  comfortable  and 
happy  here,  Miss  Gilman,"  said  the  cheery  voice 
of  Martha  Mitchell,  as  she  accompanied  her  to  a 
large,  airy  room  at  the  front  of  the  house. 

"  Mr.  Travis,  your  principal,  has  a  room  at  the 
end  of  the  hall.  I  suppose  you've  met  him,"  con 
tinued  the  woman  curiously. 

"  No,  I  did  not  see  him.  Mr.  Strong  and  I 
spent  all  the  time  discussing  the  work  of  the  class 
room." 

"  Arnold  Travis  is  my  nephew,"  announced  the 
widow  with  fond  pride,  "  and  a  splendid  man  he 
is.  Folks  say  he's  the  finest  catch  in  Mapleville, 


6  GLAD    TIDINGS 

but  no  one  has  caught  him  yet.  They  call  him  the 
'  chronic  bachelor.' ' 

Gloria  made  no  reply,  which  led  the  woman  to 
continue : 

"  He  tends  strictly  to  his  books.  My!  but  he 
has  his  room  just  filled  with  all  kinds  of  books; 
and  I  scarcely  see  him  of  an  evening." 

'  Will  you  have  my  trunk  sent  to  me  as  soon 
as  possible?  "  asked  the  newcomer  after  a  moment, 
as  she  proceeded  to  open  her  suit  case. 

"  Certainly.  I'll  see  that  your  wants  are  all 
attended  to,"  returned  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as  she  closed 
the  door  with  a  smile  and  nod  and  passed  down 
stairs,  her  expression  showing  plainly  her  approval 
of  the  new  school-teacher. 

"I'll  bet  she'll  make  those  young  rascals  stand 
around,  if  I  can  read  a  pair  of  eyes  right.  She'll 
straighten  them  out  in  short  order." 

Meanwhile  Gloria,  left  alone,  seated  herself  in 
a  comfortable  rocker  and  was  soon  lost  in  thought. 
Indeed  she  was  greatly  disappointed  with  her  pros 
pective  class.  Visions  of  the  untidy  room,  with 
rulers,  pencils  and  papers  littered  upon  the  floor, 
the  loud  voices  and  unruly  actions  of  the  children 
all  had  a  depressing  effect  upon  her.  She  felt 
half  tempted  to  run  away  from  it  all.  But  soon 
a  feeling  of  determination  and  assurance  dominated 


GLORIA'S    UNDERTAKING  7 

her,  and  she  arose,  quickly,  and  took  from  her 
satchel  a  small  black  book  with  flexible  covers. 
Seating  herself  by  the  open  window  she  read  ab 
sorbingly  for  more  than  an  hour. 

'  Yes,  it  can  be  done,"  she  said  to  herself,  con 
fidently,  as  she  laid  the  book  on  the  table.  '  This 
work  has  been  pointed  out  to  me  in  such  an  un 
mistakable  way  that  it  is  clearly  my  duty  to  accept 
the  position.  If  it  is  my  task,  why,  of  course  I 
can  do  it — and  do  it  without  fear." 

The  girl  looked  very  sweet  as  she  sat  thus  in 
deep  thought,  her  chin  resting  in  the  palms  of  her 
strong,  white  hands. 

"  Mother  said  whatever  was  my  place  would  be 
shown  me,  and  that  nothing  would  come  to  me  ex 
cept  that  which  I  could  do.  I  must  know  the  truth 
about  these  boys — that  they  can  be  taught  obedience, 
that  they  are  God's  thoughts  ready  to  learn  all  that 
is  right  and  good,  and  that  they  will  be  obedient 
to  the  one  who  is  appointed  to  teach  them."  Thus, 
reassuring  herself  and  bravely  thrusting  from  her 
mind  the  disorderly  conduct  that  she  had  witnessed 
that  afternoon,  she  continued  to  read  and  meditate 
alternately  until  she  was  called  for  supper. 

The  meal  was  a  quiet  one  with  which  she  was 
well  pleased.  Mrs.  Mitchell  explained  that  Mr. 
Travis  would  not  be  present  until  later.  This  fact 


8  GLAD    TIDINGS 

gratified  Gloria,  as  she  was  eager  to  return  to  her 
room,  where  she  spent  the  evening  in  prayerful 
thought,  and  in  mapping  out  her  work  for  the 
morrow. 

The  girl  realized  that  a  great  task  lay  before 
her,  and  that  she  must  feel  forearmed  and  in  readi 
ness  to  meet  every  circumstance  as  its  master. 

"  I  must  know,"  she  kept  assuring  herself  as 
she  prepared  for  bed,  "  that,  '  As  thy  days  thy 
strength  shall  be,'  and  that  I  shall  be  able  to  ac 
complish  all  that  is  required  of  me." 

With  these  sustaining  thoughts  Gloria  Gilman 
fell  asleep. 


CHAPTER  II 

BEGINNING  THE  CONQUEST 

IT  was  a  glorious  October  day.  The  sun  was 
streaming  in  through  the  lacy  curtains  as  Gloria 
opened  her  eyes  to  behold  the  new  day. 

'  What  will  father  and  mother  think  when  they 
receive  my  telegram?  "  thought  the  girl.  Gloria's 
parents  lived  in  the  beautiful  town  of  Mount  Hope, 
New  York.  The  girl  had  left  her  home  in  Sep 
tember,  after  having  enjoyed  the  most  delight 
ful  and  most  profitable  summer  vacation  of  her 
life. 

She  had  been  teaching  since  she  was  eighteen. 
Her  experience,  however,  had  been  altogether  in 
the  district  schools  of  the  country  where  all  ages, 
all  conditions  and  every  conceivable  circumstance 
seemed  to  have  presented  itself  to  her.  Her  par 
ents  greatly  desired  that  she  should  teach  in  some 
public  school  near  New  York,  so  she  had  spent  the 
month  of  September  with  friends  in  that  city  in 
the  hope  of  learning  of  some  opening. 

"  I  shall  tell  them  only  the  good  part  of  it 


10  GLAD    TIDINGS 

here,"  thought  Gloria,  as  she  began  dressing. 
"  I'm  sure  that  mother  will  be  knowing  with  me 
that  good  is  the  only  power." 

Having  dressed,  she  looked  at  her  watch  to  find 
that  she  still  had  one  hour  to  spend  before  break 
fast.  With  a  prayer  that  she  might  find  just  the 
thought  that  would  give  her  strength  and  courage, 
she  took  from  the  table  a  well-worn  Bible  and 
eagerly  opened  it  at  random.  She  drank  in  every 
word  as  she  read  the  familiar  lines  over  and  over 
again.  "  Hear,  O  Israel,  ye  approach  this  day 
unto  battle  ...  let  not  your  hearts  faint,  fear  not, 
and  do  not  tremble,  neither  be  ye  terrified  because 
of  them.  .  .  .  For  the  Lord  your  God  is  he  that  doth 
go  before  thee ;  he  will  be  with  thee,  he  will  not  fail 
thee,  neither  forsake  thee:  fear  not,  neither  be  dis 
mayed." 

Turning  the  leaves,  she  continued  reading, 
"  For  God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear ;  but 
of  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind."  She 
then  took  another  book  from  the  table  and,  after 
reading  a  few  pages,  she  closed  her  eyes  in  silent 
prayer. 

"  Father  Mother  God,  I  know  that  Thy  love  fills 
all  space;  that,  though  failure  has  seemed  to  be 
present,  here,  '  they  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall 
renew  their  strength.'  Thy  love,  Thy  truth,  Thy 


BEGINNING    THE    CONQUEST  11 

understanding,  fill  my  thought  continually.  I 
know  that  I  reflect  Thy  intelligence,  Thy  love,  and 
that  while  I  trust  and  obey  Thee,  no  harm  shall  be 
fall  me.  My  confidence,  my  trust,  my  courage  are 
all  manifested  to  glorify  Thee." 

Gloria  now  felt  calmed,  refreshed  and  strength 
ened  for  the  duties  which  lay  before  her.  With  a 
light  heart  she  went  to  breakfast  and  then  to  the 
school  to  begin  her  day's  work. 

Arriving  at  the  building,  she  reported  at  the 
office,  then  went  immediately  to  her  class-room 
where  she  found  most  of  the  children  already  as 
sembled.  The  bright,  animated  faces  betokened 
their  curiosity  and  unusual  interest  in  whatever 
might  transpire. 

The  gong  had  just  struck  nine  when  a  messen 
ger  approached  the  teacher,  with  the  following 
note: 

Miss  GILMAN  :  You  need  not  bring  your  class 
into  the  assembly  hall  this  week. 

ARNOLD  TRAVIS. 

Gloria  mentally  thanked  the  principal  that  he 
had  thus  lightened  her  day's  task.  A  general 
whispering  was  meanwhile  going  on  in  the  class 
room,  and  a  giggle  here  and  there  could  be  heard — 


12  GLAD    TIDINGS 

but  Gloria  resolutely  stood  in  the  middle  of  the 
room,  absolutely  motionless. 

Her  strong,  lithe  form  was  straightened  to  its 
fullest;  her  head  with  its  mass  of  golden-brown 
waves  was  well  poised,  while  her  eyes — the  most 
wonderful  part  of  her  face —  "  seemed  to  be  looking 
straight  at  you,"  as  the  boys  afterward  confided  to 
each  other.  Silently  she  stood  there  until,  one  by 
one,  each  scholar  had  straightened  himself  and 
looked  directly  at  her.  Not  a  whisper  could  be 
heard;  not  a  sound  was  audible  throughout  the 
room.  Gloria  waited  for  another  moment,  then  in 
a  low,  clear,  even  voice  she  spoke.  Her  wonderful 
attractiveness,  together  with  her  charm  of  voice 
and  manner,  held  the  class  spellbound.  They  had 
not  yet  lost  the  memory  of  excitable  and  futile 
little  Miss  Sheldon.  The  first  morning  that  she 
had  been  with  them,  she  pounded  hard  upon  the 
desk  bell  for  order,  thereby  allowing  all  the  more 
noise  to  be  produced  in  the  room,  as  the  sound  of 
the  bell  speedily  drowned  part  of  the  noisy  hub 
bub  and  greatly  increased  the  general  disorder. 
The  change  of  tactics  introduced  by  Miss  Gilman 
was,  therefore,  quite  out  of  the  ordinary. 

If  anyone  moved  or  made  the  slightest  noise, 
the  voice  of  the  speaker  instantly  ceased,  while  she 
respectfully  waited  for  quiet  to  be  resumed. 


BEGINNING    THE    CONQUEST  13 

For  fully  twenty  minutes  she  talked  and  held 
the  undivided  attention  of  the  class.  She  narrated 
the  condition  of  the  room  as  she  had  observed  it  the 
day  previous,  and  told  in  direct,  unmistakable 
language  that  she  would  not  tolerate  such  actions. 
She  said  that  they  must  not  look  to  her  to  be  gov 
erned,  but  that  each  one  should  govern  himself 
through  obedience  to  the  law  of  Right.  Then,  she 
explained  in  a  way  they  had  never  heard  before, 
what  depended  upon  obedience;  and  how  each  in 
dividual,  through  his  own  actions,  brought  himself 
under  certain  laws  and  their  results. 

'  The  law  of  Love,"  she  continued,  "  rewards 
all  right  doing;  but  punishes  all  wrong  thinking 
and  acting." 

Her  manner  with  the  children  was  full  of 
frankness  and  kindness,  but  still  they  realized  that 
a  quiet  firmness  lay  in  those  dark  eyes  and  well- 
poised  chin. 

Having  brought  about  a  mutual  feeling  of  un 
derstanding,  the  teacher  proceeded  to  assign  the 
duties  of  the  morning.  Each  time  that  a  com 
mand  was  given,  it  was  gentle,  yet  it  carried  with 
it  such  an  air  of  positive  assurance  that  it  would  be 
obeyed,  that  no  one  dared  attempt  disorder. 
Gradually,  as  the  day  wore  along,  the  new  teacher 
manifested  more  and  more  love  for  the  poorly 


14  GLAD    TIDINGS 

taught  and  mismanaged  urchins.  Walking  around 
the  room,  she  gave  attention  to  the  work  of  each 
individual,  and  with  it  a  gentle  word  of  correction 
or  praise.  At  the  end  of  the  day  she  felt  that  she 
had  won  their  hearts,  and  with  co-operation  she 
knew  that  everything  would  be  satisfactory. 

The  boys  pronounced  the  teacher  "  great,"  as 
they  discussed  their  eventful  day  while  they  saun 
tered  homeward. 

Just  as  Gloria  had  dismissed  the  class  and  had 
seen  the  last  scholar  disappear,  a  man  whom  she 
knew  instinctively  to  be  Mr.  Travis  approached 
her  from  the  office  door. 

*  You  will  pardon  me,  Miss  Gilman,  I  am  sure, 
for  not  calling  upon  you  to-day,  but  I  have  been 
more  than  ordinarily  busy.  I  saw  you  in  your 
place  this  morning,  and  knew  that  you  needed  no 
introduction  to  your  class." 

The  principal  of  Mapleville  school  possessed 
an  intellectual,  refined  face  and  a  pair  of  very  kind 
and  winning  blue-gray  eyes.  His  voice  and  man 
ner  were  so  cordial  that  the  girl  was  at  ease  in  a 
moment  and  extended  her  hand  in  greeting. 

After  a  short  talk  about  the  class  arrangements 
together  they  went  into  the  office  and  planned  the 
general  work  to  be  accomplished  in  Gloria's  room 
during  the  school  year. 


BEGINNING    THE    CONQUEST  15 

"  I  suppose,  in  spite  of  your  success,  you  have 
had  a  rather  hard  day,"  he  said,  in  a  friendly  tone. 

"  No,  not  very  hard,"  she  replied,  quietly,  lift 
ing  her  eyes  to  him. 

Ha  marvelled  at  the  unruffled  and  calm  expres 
sion  in  their  pure  depths  as  he  continued  in  sur 
prise  : 

"  I  am  indeed  glad.  I  assure  you  that  in  such 
case  your  fate  has  been  entirely  different  from  that 
of  your  predecessors." 

"  Thank  you,"  a  rush  of  pleasure  tingeing  her 
cheeks. 

"  I  trust  that  you  will  be  happy  with  us,  and 
let  me  assure  you  that  you  may  call  upon  me  for 
any  help  that  you  need,"  he  said,  as  she  rose  to 
leave. 

He  was  not  blind  to  beauty,  this  "  chronic 
bachelor,"  and  he  looked  with  unmistakable  admi 
ration  into  Gloria's  glowing  face. 

'  There's  something  different  about  her,"  he 
thought  when  she  had  returned  to  her  room.  He 
could  not,  however,  have  explained  just  what  the 
difference  was,  but  he  felt  that  Gloria  Gilman  was 
no  ordinary  school-teacher. 

"  I  wonder  what  she  did  with  those  nabobs,"  he 
mused,  as  he  was  locking  the  door. 

Just  at  that  moment  the  janitor  made  his  ap- 


16  GLAD    TIDINGS 

pearance  and,  as  if  in  answer  to  his  query,  re 
marked,  with  a  subdued  air  of  importance: 

"  Guess  you  need  not  trouble  about  the  new 
school-marm,  Mr.  Travis.  She  can  take  care  of 
herself  and  those  kids,  too,  if  I  know  two  eyes  when 
I  see  'em.  I  happened  to  be  passin'  the  door  to 
day  as  one  of  the  girls  was  comin'  out  into  the  hall, 
and  I  looked  inside.  There  wuz  a  mighty  differ 
ence,  I'm  telling  you,  Mr.  Travis,  twixt  to-day  and 
yesterday.  Why,  it  was  as  still  as  a  church  in  that 
there  room,  and  even  Joe  Congdon  was  a  studyin' 
his  lesson  and  never  even  looked  at  me  "  —a  fact 
not  to  be  forgotten  by  Janitor  Clark,  as  Joseph 
had  usually  made  all  sorts  of  grimaces  and  disor 
derly  motions  whenever  he  had  the  opportunity. 

Travis  nodded  his  assent,  as  he  hurried  down 
the  stairs. 

"  I  just  wonder  what  he  thinks  of  her,"  specu 
lated  the  old  janitor,  as  he  proceeded  to  pick  up 
the  papers  from  the  floor.  '  They  say  old  birds 
ain't  easily  caught,  but  I  dunno." 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  DISCOVERY 

"  WELL,  how  did  you  get  along? "  asked 
Mrs.  Mitchell  eagerly,  as  Gloria  came  up  the 
steps. 

Mrs.  Mitchell  had  been  a  widow  for  five  years, 
and  although  her  nephew  had  lived  with  her  for 
more  than  half  that  time,  and  she  loved  him  very 
much,  she  often  longed  for  the  companionship  of 
some  one  of  her  own  sex.  Now  that  her  prayer  had 
been  answered  so  satisfactorily,  she  felt  very  grate 
ful. 

:<  Won't  you  sit  on  the  piazza  with  me? "  she 
continued.  "  You  must  need  a  rest  after  your 
day's  work." 

The  truth  of  the  matter  was  that  the  woman 
was  very  curious  to  know  just  what  had  transpired 
in  the  notorious  school  room. 

'  This  is  cozy,"  declared  Gloria,  seating  herself 
in  one  of  the  many  comfortable  chairs.  '  Well  I 
dismissed  every  scholar  at  three  o'clock  and  have 

17 


18  GLAD    TIDINGS 

come  home  looking  none  the  worse,  I  hope,"  with 
a  hright  smile. 

Mrs.  Mitchell  looked  at  the  speaker  thought 
fully.  A  sudden  eloquence  in  the  girl's  eyes  made 
her  think  again  to  herself  that  there  was  something 
uncommon  about  Gloria  Gilman.  The  young 
teacher  knew  that  her  landlady  was  full  of  kindly 
curiosity  about  her,  so  she  added  with  that  candor 
which  always  characterized  her  speech: 

"  I  found  my  work  not  so  distasteful  as  was 
pictured  to  me."  Gloria  mentally  recalled  the  ar 
dent  admonition  of  the  little  woman  who  had  been 
unable  to  bring  about  the  desired  condition.  '  I 
had  rather  a  strenuous  day,  but  on  the  whole  the 
results  were  greatly  satisfying." 

"  You  certainly  look  it,  and  I  am  glad,"  with 
a  motherly  tone  of  voice  which  pleased  Gloria. 
"  But  how  did  you  ever  manage  it?  "  she  demanded. 
"  f  did  some  little  teaching  myself  once,"  and  Mrs. 
Mitchell  recalled  it  with  a  tone  of  importance. 
"  I  know  just  what  it  means  to  have  fifty  minds  to 
cater  to — and  all  at  once." 

"  Well,  I  went  forearmed ;  that  is  the  best  ex 
planation  I  can  give  you,"  replied  Gloria,  in  the 
tone  of  one  who  has  unlimited  resources. 

Mrs.  Mitchell  had  visions  of  Miss  Gilman  at 
one  end  and  a  boy  with  a  red  face  and  tight  collar 


THE    DISCOVERY  19 

at  the  other  end,  but  she  made  no  mention  of  these 
pictures. 

"  Do  you  know  Joe  Congdon? "  she  asked, 
aloud. 

"  Well,  yes,"  answered  the  girl,  smiling.  "  Joe 
and  I  had  a  little  talk  this  afternoon,  and  I  think 
we  understand  each  other." 

Gloria  did  not  state  that  Joe  had  confided  his 
"  hard-luck "  story  to  the  pretty  school-teacher. 
Joe  had  no  mother  and  his  father  took  but  little 
care  of  him.  Consequently  left  to  himself,  he  had 
developed  many  bad  traits.  Gloria  had  encour 
aged  him  to  say  what  he  would  about  his  home 
life  and  had  given  him  much  to  think  over  that 
night. 

"  Joe  has  the  name  of  being  the  worst  boy  in 
the  school,"  went  on  Mrs.  Mitchell,  with  interest. 
'  The  teachers  are  all  glad  when  he  is  promoted 
out  of  their  room,  and  this  is  the  second  year  that 
he  has  been  in  his  present  grade.  It  seems  that 
the  only  way  to  get  along  with  him  is  to  let  him 
have  his  own  way ;  for  if  you  cross  him  I  have  heard 
that  he  throws  himself  into  a  regular  tantrum." 

"  He  will  have  to  learn  with  the  rest,"  remarked 
Gloria,  gently,  "  that  there  is  but  one  way — the 
way  of  right — and  that  it  is  a  pleasant  way  when 
we  learn  how  to  approach  it." 


20  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  H'm.  I  guess  I  must  be  preparing  for  sup 
per." 

;'  I  just  wonder  how  she  did  make  them  mind," 
thought  the  woman  with  no  little  curiosity,  as  she 
hastened  to  the  kitchen. 

Gloria  soon  sought  her  own  room,  and  with  a 
grateful  heart  gave  thanks  to  the  Giver  of  all  good 
for  the  happy  day  she  had  spent.  '  Even  if  it  may 
be  trying  at  first,"  thought  she,  "  I'm  glad  that 
I  am  here,  for  those  dear  children  are  sadly  in  need 
of  right  thinking." 

Presently  the  supper  gong  interrupted  Gloria's 
meditation. 

;<  I  hope  that  you  bring  a  good  appetite  with 
you,"  laughingly  remarked  the  hostess,  as  she  met 
her  in  the  hall. 

The  girl  opened  her  lips  to  speak,  but  seeing 
Mr.  Travis  seated  at  the  table  she  nodded  brightly 
in  answer  and  passed  to  her  seat. 

The  meal  wras  a  pleasant  one  to  Gloria.  Mr. 
Travis  was  a  good  conversationalist  and  Gloria 
learned  much  about  the  beauties  and  advantages  of 
Mapleville;  and  also  something  about  the  prom 
inent  people  in  the  town. 

"  Have  you  never  lived  in  Connecticut 
before?" 

''  No,"  with  a  negative  shake  of  the  fair  head. 


THE    DISCOVERY  21 

"  But  you  like  the  view  you  can  get  from  your 
window,  do  you  not?  " 

"  Oh,  yes !  I  had  a  beautiful  view  last  night, 
as  the  moon  was  rising  over  the  Sound." 

'  You  care  for  bathing  and  rowing,  of  course?  " 
asked  Travis,  with  enthusiasm. 

The  girl  flushed.  "  Oh,  yes,  but  I  didn't  always 
love  the  water  as  I  do  now!  I  overcame  my  fear 
of  it,  and  now  I  quite  enjoy  it." 

"You  did  what?"  asked  Travis,  looking  up, 
quickly. 

"  I  got  over  my  fear  of  it,"  answered  Gloria, 
earnestly,  "  when  I  knew  that  it  could  not  harm 
me." 

Travis  seemed  to  be  making  note  of  something 
mentally,  and  Gloria  did  not  continue  the  conver 
sation. 

"  Are  you  interested  in  church  work? "  he  in 
quired  in  a  matter-of-fact  way. 

Gloria  looked  up  quickly,  but  before  she  could 
reply  Travis  continued: 

"  I  suppose  you  have  noticed  the  church  at  the 
corner  below  us,"  pointing  to  a  handsomely  built 
edifice.  "  It's  a  very  important  factor  in  Maple- 
ville  and  the  people  are  wonderfully  religious — at 
least  they  bear  that  reputation,"  with  a  satirical 
tone.  '  They  expect  the  school-teachers  to  be  reg- 


22  GLAD    TIDINGS 

ular  attendants,  teach  in  the  Sunday-school,  and 
take  part  in  whatever  they  may  be  called  upon 
to  do." 

'What  denomination  is  the  church?"  asked 
Gloria. 

"  Methodist,  and  strict  at  that.  Why !  I  had 
the  hardest  time  of  my  life  in  refusing  Dominie 
Williams  when  he  asked  me  to  teach  the  Bible 
class."  Travis  laughed  heartily  at  the  remem 
brance.  '''  I  didn't  want  to  wound  the  old  fellow's 
feelings,  so  I  had  to  be  very  diplomatic." 

;'  But  why  did  you  not  accept?  "  asked  Gloria, 
in  her  direct  manner. 

'  Because  I  do  not  know  anything  to  teach," 
remarked  Travis,  dryly.  '  You  cannot  teach  what 
you  do  not  understand  yourself." 

They  had  been  sitting  on  the  veranda  during 
the  greater  part  of  the  conversation,  and  it  just 
occurred  to  Gloria  that,  for  strangers,  they  seemed 
to  be  talking  very  freely. 

Arnold  Travis  was  of  that  "  jovial  disposition," 
Mrs.  Mitchell  had  confided  to  her  later,  "  that  al 
ways  pleases  the  ladies." 

'  By  the  way,  Miss  Gilman,  I  believe  that  the 
church  is  holding  a  lawn  festival  this  week.  Could 
I  induce  you  to  accompany  me  there  to  partake  of 
some  ice-cream? " 


THE    DISCOVERY  23 

"  No,  I  thank  you,  Mr.  Travis ;  I  have  duties 
for  the  evening."  Gloria  rose  as  she  spoke. 

"  I  am  glad,"  said  Travis,  "  that  you  came  away 
from  school  with  such  flying  colors  to-day." 

Gloria  wondered  how  much  he  knew  of  her  ex 
periences,  but  she  remarked,  modestly : 

"  On  the  whole,  I  did  have  quite  a  harmonious 
day." 

The  same  look  passed  over  Travis'  face  that 
Gloria  had  detected  once  before  that  evening. 

"  '  Overcame  '-  -*  harmonious,'  "  mused  the  man. 
With  the  winning  smile  that  he  could  so  easily  as 
sume,  Travis  looked  into  Gloria's  eyes  and  said: 

"Miss  Gilman,  you're  a  Christian  Scientist!" 

Gloria  could  not  quite  conceal  her  surprise  at 
this  announcement,  but  with  charming  candor,  held 
up  both  her  hands,  exclaiming: 

"  I  plead  guilty,  Mr.  Travis,  and  will  pause 
long  enough  to  ask  what  led  to  your  conjecture?  " 

"  Oh,  I  wish  that  you  were  not  going  so  soon! 
Can't  I  persuade  you  to  enjoy  this  delightful  spot 
a  little  longer?  "  Travis  reached  for  a  chair  which 
Gloria  took,  wondering  what  was  to  come. 

"  Oh!  I  know  some  of  the  phraseology  of 
the  Scientists,  and  some  words  that  you  used  led 
to  my  discovery." 

"  Have  you  studied  Christian  Science?  " 


24  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  Yes,  I  have  to  my  sorrow." 

"Your  sorrow?"  incredulously  cried  Gloria. 

"  It  is  like  this,"  Travis  remarked  in  a  confi 
dential  tone.  '  You  see,  there  were  some  things 
in  the  mysteries  of  life  which  I  had  settled  my  mind 
upon.  After  reading  Science  and  Health  by  Mrs. 
Eddy,  my  confidence  in  my  own  opinions  received 
a  rude  shock;  and  I  have  gained  nothing  in  place 
of  my  lost  knowledge." 

"  No,  you  can't  explain  anything  to  me,"  he 
went  on,  as  Gloria  attempted  to  speak.  "  My 
mother  is  a  Christian  Scientist,  and  I've  listened  to 
her  talk  by  the  hour.  I  can  never  be  converted  to 
such  Greek,"  with  a  shake  of  the  head.  "  It  may 
heal  nervous,  fretful  women,  but  it's  not  under 
standable." 

'  Even  if  Christian  Science  did  no  more  than 
heal  nervous,  irritable  women,"  cried  Gloria,  "  and 
make  them  sweet  and  lovable,  it  would  be  accom 
plishing  much  for  weary  mortals.  And  you  saj? 
that  your  mother  is  a  Scientist? " 

*  Yes,  mother  was  converted  about  two  years 
ago.  She  has  had  what  they  call  Class  Instruc 
tion.  I  suppose  you  have  taken  that  course? " 
looking  up  interrogatively. 

'  Yes,  I  had  that  happy  privilege,  a  year  ago 
when  I  was  in  Boston." 


THE    DISCOVERY  25 

"  Mother  was  healed  of  heart-trouble  and  stom 
ach-trouble  and  that  is  the  strange  part  of  it  to  me. 
I  know  that  she  was  sick  a  greater  part  of  the  time 
and  had  dangerous  sinking  spells.  But  she  has 
become  an  entirely  different  woman  since  she  stud 
ied  Christian  Science.  What  is  strange  to  me  is, 
how  that  Greek  book  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  can  ever  be 
comprehended  sufficiently  by  anyone,  so  that  he 
can  under  standingly  apply  the  principle  of  it." 

"  But  you  say  that  it  healed  your  mother?  "  with 
soft  insistence. 

"  I  know  that  she  was  sick,  and  is  now  well, 
but,"  tentatively,  "  her  faith  in  it  was  unbounded 
from  the  first." 

"  But,  faith  alone  cannot  heal,"  returned 
Gloria,  as  if  to  meet  his  argument. 

"  Miss  Gilman,  would  you  believe  that  I  have 
been  reading  Science  and  Health  for  a  whole  year, 
and  I  cannot  get  the  meaning  of  any  passage  in  it !  " 

Gloria  could  see  that  his  pride  was  wounded  in 
making  this  admission. 

'  Why,  yes,  I  believe  you.     There  are  many 
people  who  have  read  it  longer  than  that  before  l 
they  grasped  its  truths.     But  in  the  face  of  your 
failure,    what    is    your    reason    for    reading    the 
book? " 

"  Well,  I'm  not  reading  it  expecting  or  desir- 


26  GLAD    TIDINGS 

ing  to  become  a  convert;  nor  to  believe  or  practice 
its  teachings.  I  am  reading  it  simply  to  find  out 
just  what  it  does  teach,  and  why  people  are  so  car 
ried  away  with  it." 

"Oh!  I  see,"  said  the  girl,  with  mischief  in 
her  eyes.  "  Now,  Mr.  Travis,  supposing  some 
boy  came  to  you  for  an  Arithmetic,  stating  that 
he  wanted  to  read  it.  He  would  also  say  that  he 
had  no  desire  to  become  a  mathematician,  and  did 
not  expect  to  become  one;  furthermore,  he  would 
not  attempt  to  work  any  of  the  problems  in  the 
book;  that  he  did  not  desire  to  do  the  problems,  but 
just  wanted  to  find  out  by  reading  the  book,  how 
it  was  that  the  answers  were  obtained.  How  long 
do  you  think  it  would  take  the  boy  to  gain  his  ob- 
ject?" 

Travis  felt  his  color  rise,  and  for  the  moment 
was  humiliated  that  he  must  appear  so  stupid  in 
the  eyes  of  this  girl. 

'  When  you  put  it  in  that  light,"  he  answered 
with  a  forced  laugh,  "  why  I  appear  like  a  cad— 
but  somehow  I  had  never  thought  of  it  that  way 
before." 

"  I  hope  that  wre  will  have  some  more  talks  to 
gether,"  said  the  man,  as  Gloria  rose  to  go.  She 
wondered  if  he  had  forgotten  that  he  "did  not 
want  anything  explained  "  to  him,  but  she  gave 


THE   DISCOVERY  27 

him  a  glad  smile  and  said  that  she  would  be  happy 
to  talk  on  the  subject  whenever  he  felt  so  disposed. 

With  a  pleasant  good-night  she  disappeared  in 
the  house. 

"  By  Jove!  "  looking  at  the  empty  chair  which 
Gloria  had  vacated.  "She  knows  how  to  make  a 
fellow  feel  small  all  right."  And  he  gave  the  chair 
a  push  with  the  toe  of  his  shoe. 


CHAPTER  IV 

GLORIA  MEETS  DOUGLAS  IRVING 

THE  days  passed  quickly  for  Gloria.  She 
found  that  much  work  was  required  in  the  school 
room  to  accomplish  the  desired  results.  After  the 
curiosity  and  novelty  of  the  situation  had  worn  off, 
the  children  tried  to  indulge  in  their  old  habits  and 
it  was  then  that  the  teacher's  real  work  began. 

She  gave  them  occasional  talks,  which  greatly 
helped  in  the  government,  and  they  soon  recog 
nized  the  gentle  firmness  of  her  manner.  Already 
they  felt  pleased  to  win  a  word  of  commendation 
from  her,  or  to  gain  a  look  of  approval.  Even  the 
biggest  boy  in  the  room  would  feel  a  bit  ashamed 
of  himself  when  his  conduct  merited  a  glance  of 
gentle  reproach  from  the  soft,  brown  eyes. 

On  the  whole,  as  the  teacher  looked  around 
Friday  after  the  children  had  given  in  unison  a 
cheery  "  Good-night,  Miss  Gilman,"  she  felt  very 
happy.  Her  meditation  was  presently  inter 
rupted  by  Janitor  Clark  as  he  opened  the  door, 
softly  humming  his  customary  tune. 

28 


GLORIA    MEETS   DOUGLAS    IRVING  29 

"  Beg  pardon,  Miss,  I  calculated  you'd  gone, 
hear'n  no  noise  around."  The  man  turned  to  leave. 

"  You  may  stay,"  said  Gloria,  with  a  smile. 
"  I  shall  go  directly." 

:'  Pardon  me,  Miss,  if  I  tell  you,  this  is  a  differ 
ent  looking  room  from  that  of  last  Friday.  Why, 
I  don't  see  a  scrap  of  paper  on  this  floor  nowhere," 
and  his  eyes  shone  with  delight.  "  'Pears  to  me 
you  are  teachin'  the  children  neatness  as  well  as 
books.  Why,  if  you  will  believe  me,  Miss — now 
I  have  forgot — no,  Miss  Oilman."  He  spoke  as  if 
he  were  addressing  one  of  great  importance. 

Resting  his  hands  on  his  broom,  he  went  on: 
"  I  spent  twice  as  much  time  in  this  room  as  I  did 
in  any  of  the  rest.  Besides  the  papers  on  the  floor, 
I  would  find  pencils,  all  chewed  up,  and  broken 
rulers  and  erasers,  and  I  can't  say  what  all." 

Janitor  Clark  gave  a  whistle  exclamatory  of 
his  feelings,  as  his  eyes  happened  to  rest  on  the 
blackboards.  '  To  think  of  them  boards  bein'  all 
erased  so  clean,  and  the  chalk  put  in  place! 
Why  " — and  he  seemed  overcome  at  the  thought— 
"  it  used  to  take  me  as  long  to  clean  them  boards 
as  it  did  all  the  rest  of  the  rooms  put  together." 

Suddenly  a  cloud  stole  over  the  beaming  face, 
and  Gloria  was  quick  to  detect  its  meaning. 

"  Have  no  fear,  Mr.  Clark,"  she  said,  with  a 


30  GLAD    TIDINGS 

look  that  went  "  straight  to  the  heart,"  he  after 
ward  confided  to  Mr.  Travis.  ;'  It  will  continue 
just  this  way,  I  assure  you.  We  shall  all  endeavor 
to  lighten  your  work  by  doing  our  own  well  and  in 
an  orderly  manner." 

With  a  kindly  smile  the  teacher  left  the  room. 

Janitor  Clark  stood  for  several  minutes  gazing 
at  the  floor,  at  the  children's  desks  all  in  immac 
ulate  condition,  at  the  shades  all  pulled  to  even 
length.  He  had  previously  found  it  necessary  to 
straighten  the  teacher's  desk,  but  a  glance  at  where 
Miss  Gilman  sat  showed  him  that  his  time  was  not 
required  there. 

"  Something  extraordinary!  Never  heard  of 
it  before  in  this  room,  and  I've  been  here  now  these 
eight  years,"  thought  the  man  as  he  proceeded 
with  his  work. 

"  May  I  detain  you  a  few  moments,  Miss  Gil 
man?"  said  Mr.  Travis,  appearing  at  his  office 
door. 

"  Certainly." 

Gloria  stepped  within  and  took  the  chair  which 
he  courteously  placed  near  the  desk  by  which  he 
was  sitting, 

Gloria  had  not  seen  Mr.  Travis  in  school  at  all 
during  the  week,  since  her  first  day,  although  she 
had  had  several  talks  with  him  at  Mrs.  Mitchell's. 


GLORIA    MEETS   DOUGLAS    IRVING  31 

She  felt  at  once  a  difference  in  his  attitude  to 
her.  Though  he  still  wore  the  genial,  friendly 
look  which  she  afterward  found  that  the  children 
all  loved — still,  she  instinctively  felt  that  he  was 
now  Professor  Travis. 

"  Miss  Gilman,  I  have  not  asked  you  to  bring 
your  class  into  the  assembly  hall  during  the  past 
week,  as  I  knew  they  required  all  your  attention 
in  the  class  room;  furthermore,  I  wanted  you  to 
feel  acquainted  with  the  children  before  appearing 
with  them  before  the  school." 

A  glowing  look  of  gratitude  appeared  in 
Gloria's  eyes. 

"  I  wish  you  to  come  to  the  assembly  Monday, 
however,  and  by  the  way,  I  presume  Mr.  Strong, 
the  trustee,  acquainted  you  with  the  fact  that  you 
are  expected  to  conduct  the  musical  part  of  our 
morning  program? " 

"  I  do  not  understand."  Gloria's  heart  beat 
fast,  and  Mr.  Travis  thought  that  there  was  a 
quiver  in  her  voice. 

'  You  are  expected  to  play  the  marches  while 
the  children  are  assembling  from  the  different 
rooms,  and  also  to  select  and  play  the  hymns  for 
the  devotional  exercises.  Did  not  Mr.  Strong  in 
form  you  of  this? " 

Gloria  instantly  remembered  that  he  had  said 


32  GLAD    TIDINGS 

something  about  the  music,  but  that  she  had  been 
so  occupied  in  thought  regarding  the  class  work 
that  she  had  not  given  the  matter  her  attention. 

"  Ah,  why  did  I  not  listen!  "  thought  the  girl. 

The  principal  noted  her  hesitation,  wonder- 
ingly. 

Suddenly  Gloria  looked  up.  "  Must  I  do  the 
playing?  "  she  asked,  half-pleadingly. 

'  Why,  yes,  every  teacher  who  has  your  class 
room  understands  that  she  is  to  take  entire  charge 
of  the  music  in  the  school;  and  this  is  considered 
in  her  salary." 

The  girl's  face  flushed  and  she  seemed  embar 
rassed.  Turning  her  gaze  out  of  the  window,  she 
seemed  oblivious  of  the  principal.  She  appeared 
to  be  so  wTapped  in  deep  thought  that  he  did  not 
break  the  silence. 

Suddenly  she  turned  to  him,  her  eyes  luminous 
with  a  sweet  seriousness  he  had  not  seen  there  be 
fore. 

'  I  will  do  whatever  you  request  of  me,  Mr. 
Travis,"  she  said  in  quiet  self-possession;  yet 
flushing  slightly  as  her  eyes  met  the  searching  blue 
ones. 

'  Please  begin  your  work  Monday.  You  will 
find  the  music  on  the  piano  in  the  assembly  hall." 

After  further  conversation  regarding  the  de- 


GLORIA    MEETS   DOUGLAS   IRVING  33 

tails  of  the  marching  and  singing,  Gloria  hastened 
home. 

Arriving  at  the  pretty  cottage  she  went  imme 
diately  to  her  room  and,  seating  herself  at  the  table, 
she  buried  her  face  in  her  hands. 

"  How  can  I  do  this?  How  can  I! "  and  the 
tears  fell  copiously  upon  her  bare  arms.  Then 
suddenly  pulling  herself  together  she  said  aloud: 
"  Gloria  Gilman !  Are  you  not  ashamed  to  show 
such  fear  when  you  just  know  all  will  be  well  for 
you  if  you  but  trust  and  are  faithful?  "  Smiling 
through  her  tears  she  reached  for  the  little  black 
book  on  the  table  and  was  soon  absorbed  in  the 
thought  which  it  suggested. 

The  truth  was  that  Gloria  had  not  touched  the 
piano  keys  but  once  within  the  past  five  years ;  fur 
thermore,  she  had  but  little  skill  as  a  musician. 
She  had  taken  some  lessons  when  she  attended 
High  School,  but  had  devoted  little  time  to  prac 
ticing,  and  soon  gave  up  the  music  course  alto 
gether. 

She  was,  however,  passionately  fond  of  music 
and  meant  to  become  more  familiar  with  the  piano 
as  soon  as  the  way  opened,  as  she  had  explained 
to  her  mother  at  the  time.  The  past  summer  va 
cation  had  slipped  away  so  quickly  and  Gloria  had 
given  so  much  of  her  time  to  more  profitable  study, 


34  GLAD    TIDINGS 

that  only  once  did  her  fingers  touch  the  keys.  She 
had  played  only  a  moment,  however,  as  she  found 
her  knowledge  quite  inadequate  to  evoke  the  proper 
harmony. 

The  girl  had  always  had  a  dread  of  playing  to 
an  audience.  She  might  get  along  fairly  well  by 
herself,  hut  as  soon  as  a  member  of  the  family  was 
found  listening,  a  series  of  discords  was  sure  to 
follow.  Her  father  would  ofttimes  call  to  her  to 
"  play  something,"  particularly  if  he  had  brought  a 
friend  home  with  him.  On  one  evening,  in  partic 
ular,  when  Gloria  was  quite  a  young  girl,  upon 
hearing  her  father  call  to  her  to  "  come  to  the 
drawing-room  "  she  deliberately  took  a  knife  and 
lacerated  the  flesh  of  one  of  her  fingers.  Bind 
ing  up  the  cut  she  approached  her  father,  who 
upon  seeing  the  wounded  finger  kindly  excused 
her. 

"  Can  it  be  possible  that  I,  the  girl  who  trem 
bled  before  her  own  parents,  have  consented  to 
play  before  three  hundred  children ! "  thought 
Gloria.  'I'm  sure  there  must  be  a  way  of  help 
for  me."  Glancing  up  she  espied  some  letters  on 
the  table  and  upon  examination  one  proved  to  be 
from  her  mother. 

Opening  the  envelope  she  quickly  scanned  the 
closely  written  pages.  The  color  came  and  went 


GLORIA    MEETS   DOUGLAS    IRVING  35 

in  her  face  while  she  was  reading,  and  one  sentence 
she  re-read  many  times. 

"  Remember,  my  dear,  you  will  be  called  upon 
to  perform  only  such  duties  as  you  are  capable  of 
performing.  Your  understanding,  intelligence  and 
wisdom  are  in  Mind;  and  you  can  draw  upon  the 
supply  to  meet  every  demand.  I  am  certain  that, 
fortified  as  you  are  in  Truth,  you  will  be  able  to 
meet  every  adverse  circumstance  as  its  master." 

These  words  were  meant  indeed  for  Gloria,  and 
proved  to  be  the  needed  inspiration;  for  her  hope 
and  courage  returned  with  marvelous  speed. 

'  What  would  I  do  without  Christian  Science?  " 
thought  the  girl.  "  I  know  that  even  though  mor 
tal  sense  tells  me  that  I  shall  be  nervous  and  that 
I  am  not  capable,  it  is  not  true.  The  very  fact 
that  I  have  been  asked  to  do  this  work  proves  that 
I  am  able,  if  I  will  but  believe  it,  to  perform  it." 

That  evening  Gloria  spent  some  time  in  famil 
iarizing  herself  with  the  piano,  the  use  of  which 
Mrs.  Mitchell  was  only  too  glad  to  offer  to  her. 

"  How  well  you  play,  Miss  Gilman!  "  remarked 
the  latter  who  had  been  a  willing  listener. 

Gloria  wondered  if  her  knowledge  of  music 
could  be  classed  with  her  knowledge  of  school- 
teaching,  but  ventured  only  a  nod  and  a  smile. 

"  It's  been  kind  of  hard  work  for  her,  I  mis- 


36  GLAD    TIDINGS 

trust,"  thought  the  kind  woman  as  she  noted  a 
certain  look  of  weariness  that  for  a  moment  passed 
over  the  girl's  face. 

"  Suppose  we  go  over  to  church  and  have  some 
cream?  You  know  that  they  are  having  a  lawn 
festival  this  week."  Mrs.  Mitchell's  voice  was 
coaxing. 

"  But  it  is  too  late,"  protested  the  girl. 

"  No,  I'm  sure  that  there  will  be  two  bricks  left, 
so  come  on,"  and  taking  Gloria's  arm  they  tripped 
down  the  steps. 

"  Mrs.  Williams,  I  want  you  to  meet  Miss  Gil- 
man,  one  of  our  new  teachers." 

'  This  is  our  minister's  wife,"  turning  to  Gloria, 
who  extended  her  hand  in  response  to  the  cordial 
greeting. 

'  Yes,  you  are  late  arrivals,"  said  Mrs.  Wil 
liams,  in  a  pleasant  voice,  "  but  I  am  sure  I  shall 
find  some  refreshments  for  you." 

Gloria  and  Mrs.  Mitchell  stood  apart  from  the 
groups  of  young  people,  collected  under  the  beau 
tiful  elms.  The  girl  was  conscious  of  the  many 
wondering  eyes  cast  upon  her.  She  was  gowned 
in  one  of  her  favorite  dresses,  a  pale  blue  crepe, 
that  exposed  the  marvelous  whiteness  of  her  full 
neck  and  the  almost  perfect  proportions  of  her 
form. 


GLORIA    MEETS   DOUGLAS   IRVING  37 

The  angelic  purity  and  delicacy  of  the  sweet 
girlish  face,  and  the  expressive  brown  eyes,  excited 
the  interest  of  many,  and  some  curious  inquiries 
ran  through  the  groups. 

"  I  have  found  a  still  later  guest;  and  you  know 
a  fellow  feeling  makes  one  wondrous  kind. 
Now,  Mr.  Irving,  you  must  escort  these  ladies 
to  a  table  and  see  that  they  are  properly  cared  for," 
she  continued. 

Gloria  turned  as  Mrs.  Williams  laughingly  ap 
proached,  leading  a  man  whom  she  introduced. 

"  I  thought  that  I  would  be  too  late,"  said  Mr. 
Irving,  in  a  rich  full  voice,  revealing  a  glittering 
set  of  white  teeth;  "  but  it  was  a  glad  providence, 
however,  that  delayed  me";  and  the  gray  eyes 
looked  their  admiration  at  the  vision  in  blue  which 
confronted  him. 

Douglas  Irving  was  a  handsomely  framed  man 
of  rather  youthful  appearance.  His  face  was 
smooth  and  his  eyes  rather  deep-set  under  a  splen 
didly  developed  brow. 

At  a  glance  Gloria  had  taken  in  his  immaculate 
appearance.  His  clean-shaven  face  had  a  health 
ful  color,  his  thick,  dark  brown  hair,  scrupulously 
parted  in  the  middle  and  combed  to  an  exact  pro 
portion  on  either  side,  showed  off  the  shapely  head. 
His  clothes  were  in  excellent  taste,  and  their  great 


38  GLAD    TIDINGS 

neatness  well  suited  the  tall,  athletic  form.  His 
whole  appearance  was  that  of  one  who  took  excel 
lent  care  of  himself. 

The  three  wended  their  way  to  a  small  table, 
where  they  partook  of  refreshment  and  lingered  in 
the  beautiful  moonlight. 

"  How  glorious  the  night  is!  "  remarked  Gloria, 
looking  at  the  moon  sailing  serenely  across  the 
heavens. 

"  Marvelously  beautiful,"  echoed  Irving.  Mrs. 
Mitchell's  quick  eyes  observed  that  his  gaze  was 
resting  on  the  blue-clad  figure  beside  him. 

Mrs.  Williams  soon  joined  them,  bringing  with 
her  several  of  the  young  people,  whom  she  pre 
sented  to  Gloria. 

'Well,  my  dear,  did  you  enjoy  yourself?" 
asked  Mrs.  Mitchell  in  her  bright  manner,  ac  they 
were  returning  home. 

:<  Indeed  I  did.  What  a  pleasant  group  of 
people  we  met!  " 

'  That  was  a  handsome  man  all  right !  " 
'  Which  one  do  you  mean?  "  asked  the  girl,  in 
nocently. 

"  Just  as  if  she  does  not  know,"  thought  the 
woman  looking  closely  at  the  happy  face. 
'  Why,  Douglas  Irving,  to  be  sure." 

"  Yes.     I  was  impressed  with  his  appearance. 


30 

There  was  a  certain  look  of  purity  about  his  face 
that  is  quite  rare." 

"  Yes,  and  he's  twenty-five  years  old.  I've 
known  him  this  long  while,  but  dear  me !  how  quick 
boys  change  into  men!  It  seems  only  yesterday 
that  I  saw  him  going  to  High  School.  He  is  very 
different  from  the  other  young  men  around  here. 
No  one  hears  much  about  him  because  he  is  so 
quiet-like.  He  don't  attend  the  services  here," 
with  a  doubtful  shake  of  her  head,  "  and  seldom 
mixes  in  with  the  young  folks.  I  was  surprised  to 
meet  him  to-night.  He  bears  a  fine  reputation, 
and  I  have  often  heard  him  called  a  man  of  sterling 
qualities. 

'  Yes,  that  is  easily  imagined,"  remarked  the 
girl  quietly,  as  they  approached  the  house. 

'  There  is  a  light  in  Arnold's  room,"  declared 
Mrs.  Mitchell,  her  bright  eyes  missing  nothing. 
"  He  is  a  very  studious  man.  I  have  sometimes 
fancied  as  I  watched  him,  when  he  was  in  deep 
thought,  that  he  looked  troubled.  Generally  he  is 
always  so  full  of  life  and  ready  for  a  joke,  but  just 
at  those  times  when  he  is  quiet  by  himself,  his  face 
will  look  serious  and  sober.  But  I  suppose  we 
must  all  have  sadness  some  day,"  in  a  voice  of  res 
ignation  to  an  invisible  fact. 

"  I  do  not  think  that  way.     We  live  to  express 


40  GLAD    TIDINGS 

joy,  goodness  and  eternal  happiness,"  murmured 
the  girl  with  the  gentle  sweetness  which  the  woman 
had  begun  to  see  was  a  part  of  her. 

"  Indeed!  it  is  easy  for  one  young  and  happy 
as  you  are  to  talk  of  eternal  happiness,"  she  re 
joined,  with  a  laugh.  '  Wait  until  you  are  older, 
then  you  will  know  the  cares  and  troubles  of  life," 
with  a  little  tone  of  sadness  in  her  voice  that  went 
to  Gloria's  heart. 

"No,  Mrs.  Mitchell;  I'm  glad  that  I  do  not 
think  as  you  do.  We  should  grow  more  useful  as 
time  goes  on,  and  should  so  think  and  live  that  care 
and  trouble  will  find  no  abiding  place  with  us." 

Mrs.  Mitchell  continued  to  regard  her  compan 
ion  with  that  curiosity  and  wonderment  which  so 
often  dwelt  in  her  glance. 

"  Quite  a  pretty  speech  my  dear,  but  very  tran 
scendental.  Such  things  should  be,  but  are  they?  " 
'  Yes.  I  know  of  many,  older  than  you 
are,"  she  returned,  with  an  arch  smile,  who  do 
not  allow  care,  trouble,  or  sickness  to  mar  their 
lives." 

"  Well,  I  wish  I  had  the  recipe." 

"  Some  day  I  will  tell  you  more  about  it,  for 
I  know  something— 

"  Do  sit  down  here,"  interrupted  Mrs.  Mitchell, 
as  they  reached  the  piazza.  'I'm  always  glad  to 


GLORIA    MEETS   DOUGLAS    IRVING  41 

hear  of  new  ideas,"  with  a  tone  of  curiosity  that  did 
not  escape  her  companion's  notice. 

"  No,  not  to-night,"  laughing.  "  I  have  some 
work  waiting  for  me  upstairs." 

"  She  knows  something.  That  girl  is  no  ordi 
nary  one,"  said  the  woman  after  Gloria  had  left 
her.  She  has  wonderful  eyes  that  seem  to  look 
right  through  you — just  as  if  she  was  seeing  what 
you  were  thinking  about.  I  guess  anyone  could 
see  her  thoughts  all  right  without  hurting  them 
selves,  for  Muriel  Lee  said  that  it  was  the  most 
beautiful,  yet  the  sweetest  and  purest  face  she  had 
ever  seen.  Poor  Muriel,"  as  her  thoughts  took  a 
different  current.  "  I  do  wish  that  the  dear  little 
soul  was  well.  I  guess  that  I'll  fix  up  a  nice  cus 
tard  for  her  in  the  morning.  I  know  she'd  enjoy 
it." 


CHAPTER  V 

"  THE   RETREAT  " 

GLORIA'S  first  Sabbath  at  Mapleville  dawned,  a 
perfect  fall  morning.  The  bright  sunshine  flooded 
the  room,  as  she  awoke  with  a  sigh  of  content  that 
it  was  Sunday,  and  a  whole,  restful  day  of  peace 
and  love  was  before  her. 

After  breakfast  she  returned  to  her  room 
and,  taking  a  dark  shawl  and  her  Science  books, 
she  passed  down  the  stairs  and  out  of  the  side  en 
trance. 

"  I  wonder  if  this  pretty  lane  at  the  back  of  the 
house  will  not  take  me  to  some  quiet  retreat."  she 
said  to  herself.  Drinking  in  the  beauties  of  the 
early  morning,  she  continued  her  way  and  soon 
came  to  a  road  which  showed  but  little  usage. 
Though  realizing  that  it  might  be  private  she  de 
cided  to  follow  it  until  she  saw  where  it  led.  She 
had  not  far  to  walk  for  the  road  stopped  abruptly 
at  an  old  picket-gate  which  was  closed.  But  on 
either  side  there  was  an  opening  where  the  stones 
from  the  wall  had  fallen  or  been  thrown  down, 

42 


"THE    RETREAT'  43 

leaving  an  aperture  wide  enough  for  one  to  pass 
through. 

Gloria  hesitated;  but  the  scene  before  her  was 
alluring. 

Here  was  one  of  those  large  orchards  that  she 
had  often  seen  when  driving  through  country 
places.  The  place  looked  deserted  except  for  a 
chipmunk,  flitting  here  and  there  over  the  walls. 

"  I  don't  think  anyone  would  mind,"  she 
thought,  "  if  I  sat  under  one  of  these  trees."  As 
she  passed  through  the  open  space  into  the  orchard, 
she  saw  that  the  walls  were  down  in  many  places 
and  that  little  care  had  been  taken  with  the 
grounds. 

Walking  through  the  thickly  planted  trees, 
presently  her  eyes  espied  a  large  apple-tree  on  a 
little  knoll  slightly  apart  from  the  other  trees,  and 
very  near  a  high,  stone  wall. 

Spreading  the  dark  shawl  upon  the  ground, 
Gloria  seated  herself  and  looked  with  wondering 
eyes  about  her. 

'  What  a  perfect  morning!  How  good  is  our 
God!"  she  exclaimed.  A  sweet,  joyous  expres 
sion  crossed  the  youthful  face,  as  she  gazed  with 
an  appreciative  eye  at  the  scene  before  her,  taking 
in  deep  breaths  of  the  cool,  delicious,  salt  air. 

Before  her  were  stretches  of  woodland  unfurl- 


44  GLAD    TIDINGS 

ing  their  leaves  of  various  shades,  and  lending 
colors  of  luxuriant  beauty  to  the  attractive  land 
scape.  Birds  were  flitting  here  and  there ;  a  wood 
pecker  pecked  industriously  on  the  trunk  of  a  tree 
near  her,  his  beautiful  head  bobbing  up  and  down 
with  rhythmic  motion. 

A  gentle  moo  came  from  one  side  and,  turning, 
Gloria  saw  a  yellow-faced  cow  gazing  at  her,  with 
head  just  reaching  over  the  high  wall.  The  girl 
looked  gleefully  into  the  gentle  eyes  which  seemed 
to  question  her  appearance  there;  then  the  yellow 
head  disappeared  and  Gloria  heard  her  move  away. 

'  There's  everything  to  make  this  picturesque 
and  beautiful,"  thought  she.  "  I  shall  call  this 
'  The  Retreat.* '  Gazing  into  the  beautiful  sky 
above  her,  her  heart  went  out  in  one  great  bound 
of  gratitude  for  all  the  glories  God  had  given  man. 

"  At  first  I  was  sorry,"  she  thought  as  she 
opened  her  books,  preparatory  to  reading  the  Sun 
day  Lesson,  "  that  there  is  no  Christian  Science 
church  in  Mapleville;  but  I  shall  try  and  not  miss 
it  so  much  by  reading  the  Lesson  every  Sunday  up 
here  with  only  beautiful  nature  and  the  birds  to 
hear  it.  I  believe  I  shall  have  the  whole  service," 
and  opening  her  little  black-leathered  hymn  book 
she  sang  the  words  in  clear,  sweet  tones. 

Gloria  had  a  rich,  full  voice,  and  never  more 


"THE    RETREAT'  45 

than  this  morning  did  she  sing  with  greater  feeling. 
Lovingly,  she  lingered  over  the  last  exquisite  lines, 
as  if  her  whole  being  responded  to  their  truth: 

God's  love  and  blessing,  then  and  there, 
Are  now  and  here  and  everywhere. 

'  Yes,  everywhere,"  as  her  eyes  feasted  again 
upon  the  glorious  landscape. 

"  I'm  sorry  I  can't  call  upon  my  audience,"  she 
thought  with  a  smile,  "  to  assist  me  with  the  respon 
sive  reading."  Slowly,  clearly,  she  read  aloud 
every  word  of  the  entire  Lesson.  She  did  not  omit 
any  part  of  the  service.  Three  times  her  voice 
rang  out  the  beautiful  hymns  and  the  silent  prayer 
was  one  of  renewed  consecration  and  devout  thank 
fulness  of  heart.  Even  the  collection  was  not 
omitted,  for  Gloria  drew  a  silver  purse  from  her 
waist,  and,  opening  it,  took  out  a  crisp  five-dollar 
bill,  and  placed  it  in  the  little  pocket  of  the  Quar 
terly. 

'  This  shall  be  my  deposit  bank  until  I  reach  a 
church,"  she  said  to  herself. 

When  the  last  word  had  ceased  Gloria  closed 
her  books  and  arranged  them  in  a  little  pile  by  her 
side. 

'  Yes,  I  feel  now  as  if  I  could  go  right  into 
the  assembly  room,  take  my  seat  at  the  piano  and 


46  GLAD    TIDINGS 

play  without  fear  and  trembling,"  she  thought  as 
if  in  answer  to  the  question  that  again  suggested 
itself.  "  God  will  not  forsake  me  to-morrow,  and 
I  shall  prove  again  His  goodness." 

Taking  a  small  jeweled  watch  from  her  belt, 
she  was  surprised  to  see  that  two  whole  hours  had 
flown.  The  girl  was  loath  to  leave  and  was  medi 
tating  upon  the  trip  back  when  she  was  startled  by 
a  sound  at  her  side. 

Thinking  it  must  be  the  cow,  she  turned  and 
was  amazed  to  see  the  tall  figure  of  a  man  lightly 
vault  the  high  wall  and  approach  her.  For  a  mo 
ment  her  heart  beat  excitedly,  until  she  recognized 
that  the  stranger  was  Mr.  Irving. 

Smiling,  he  lifted  his  hat.  "  I  beg  your  par 
don,"  he  began. 

;'  I  fear  it  is  I  who  should  beg  yours,"  explained 
Gloria,  with  a  rush  of  color,  as  she  attempted  to 
rise. 

'  Pray,  do  not  move,  I  beg  of  you,"  said 
Irving  beseechingly,  as  he  seated  himself  opposite 
her. 

'I'm  sure  that  I  have  intruded  unlawfully  on 
this  bright,  beautiful  morning,"  began  the  girl,  as 
if  uncertain  what  move  to  make.  '  Is  this  your 
orchard?"  asking  the  question  uppermost  in  her 
thought. 


"THE    RETREAT'  47 

"  Yes,  but  please  be  seated  a  moment  longer," 
he  begged,  as  the  girl  reached  for  her  books. 

His  voice  was  gentle,  and  his  manner  so  ear 
nest  that  Gloria  hesitated. 

Suddenly  she  sat  erect,  a  startled  expression 
sweeping  over  her  face.  Her  cheeks  grew  slowly, 
richly  crimson.  Her  questioning,  half -reproachful 
scrutiny  brought  the  color  to  his  own  face  as  Doug 
las  Irving's  gray  eyes  met  hers. 

In  a  quiet,  respectful,  and  remorseful  voice,  he 
answered  their  mute  appeal. 

"  Yes.     I — I  was  a  listener." 

The  rich  color  overflowed  her  cheeks  once  more, 
her  lovely  eyes  suffused  with  tears,  as  she  realized 
that  her  sacred  hours  had  been  violated  by  an 
other.  She  seemed  rooted  to  the  spot  as  the  full 
import  of  the  fact  dawned  upon  her.  Neither 
spoke. 

Irving's  manner  was  void  of  lightness  or  curi 
osity;  on  the  contrary  his  face  bore  a  trace  of  seri 
ousness  and  a  look  of  deep  earnestness. 

'  Will  you  let  me  tell  you?  "  at  last  Irving  be 
gan. 

A  drooping  of  the  white  lids  over  the  tear-filled 
eyes  was  Gloria's  only  response. 

'  I  left  the  house  this  morning  and  turned  my 
steps  this  way  in  search  of  a  refractory  cow.  As  I 


48  GLAD    TIDINGS 

was  walking  along  by  this  high  wall  "  —with  a 
slight  gesture—  "  I  thought  I  heard  some  singing. 
I  was  sure  that  I  must  be  mistaken,  but  coming 
closer  I  could  distinctly  hear  the  words,  and  I  ven 
tured  a  look  over  the  wall." 

Here  the  fair  head  drooped  even  lower. 

"  I  saw—  '  but  he  did  not  finish  the  sentence. 
;<  I  thought  I  would  not  interrupt  your  solitude,  and 
was  going  to  move  away  without  disturbing  you 
when  it  occurred  to  me  to  remain;  and  before  I 
realized  it  I  had  seated  myself  on  the  ground  and 
remained  there  until  now,"  he  concluded  in  humble 
confession. 

Suddenly  his  manner  changed.  He  had  been 
looking  down  while  he  was  talking  because  Gloria 
had  persistently  refused  to  raise  her  eyes.  Now 
he  looked  up,  and  with  deep  earnestness  of  voice 
continued :  "  The  fact  of  my  hearing  what  I  did 
this  morning  could  not  and  shall  not  harm  you, 
Miss  Gilman,  and  it  has  brought  to  me  more- 
more  than  I  have  ever  known  before.  Why, 
really,  I  felt  on  holy  ground  while  the  words  came 
to  my  waiting  ears,  and  I  had  the  most  wonderful 
feast  of  my  life  as  I  heard  the  readings.  But  I 
deeply  apologize  for  my  seeming  intrusion,  and  am 
sincerely  sorry  if  it  causes  you  any  regret.  Do 
not  fear  that  I  would  jestingly  treat  so  sacred  a 


"THE    RETREAT'  49 

subject,  for  I  received  a  crumb  of  hope  this  morn 
ing  that  I  have  long  craved." 

The  frankness  of  his  speech,  and  the  honesty 
and  sincerity  so  evident  somewhat  mollified  the 
young  Scientist.  She  felt  it  keenly  that  this 
stranger  should  have  intruded  upon  her  privacy; 
but  again — if  he  had  learned  something  of  Truth 
—why  perhaps  Truth  just  brought  it  about  this 
way  she  thought,  and  with  a  smile  parting  her 
red  lips,  she  raised  the  long,  silky  lashes  and 
looked  into  the  frank  eyes  which  anxiously  drew 
hers. 

'  I — I  think  I  shall  forgive  you." 
'  Thank  you,  Miss  Gilman,"  as  a  sigh  of  relief 
escaped  him.  "  Now  that  I'm  forgiven  will  you 
be  still  more  gracious  and  allow  me  the  pleasure  of 
remaining  here  for  a  few  minutes? "  as  he  shifted 
his  position  on  the  ground. 

;'  Indeed,  I  rather  think  I  should  ask  your  per 
mission  to  remain.  I  fear  I  have  trespassed  where 
I  had  no  right.  But  it  seemed  so  quiet  and  soli 
tary,  without  a  house  in  sight,  that  I  yielded  to  the 
temptation  and  must  confess  that  I  have  already 
planned  to  come  again." 

"  By  all  means,  and  the  next  time  I  promise 
you  there  will  be  nothing  of  this  kind  to  mar  your 
privacy.  You  are  right;  this  place  is  almost  de- 


50  GLAD    TIDIXGS 

serted.  The  orchard  belongs  to  mother  but  it  is 
such  a  distance  from  the  house  that  we  have  sadly 
neglected  it;  and  I  fear  that  the  neighbors  enjoy 
the  apples  as  much  as  we  do.  We  have  not  fenced 
it,  for  you  see  the  walls  are  down  in  many  places. 
Promise  me  that  you  will  not  let  the  episode  of  this 
morning  prevent  your  making  use  of  this  place  or 
I  shall  chide  myself  that  I  let  you  know  of  my 
unwarranted  presence." 

"Ah!  I'm  glad  that  you  told  me,"  cried 
Gloria,  quickly,  thinking  how  much  worse  it  would 
have  been  had  he  not  confessed  his  presence. 
"  Now  that  I  have  the  owner's  permission  I  may 
avail  myself  of  this  beautiful  spot  again,"  she  con 
tinued,  "  but  the  next  time  I  shall  investigate  the 
surroundings  on  the  other  side  of  the  wrall."  There 
was  a  roguish  sparkle  in  the  brown  eyes. 

Douglas  Irving  thought  that  he  liked  the 
sparkle  better  than  the  reproach  he  had  seen  in 
them  only  a  few  minutes  before. 

An  occasional  light  breeze  played  with  the  soft, 
brown  locks  that  strayed  across  the  girl's  forehead, 
while  a  sunbeam  nestled  on  the  unprotected  head. 
Irving  gazed  intently  at  the  marvelous  beauty  of 
her  delicate  face. 

The  girl  colored  under  his  ardent  gaze. 

"  I  think  I  should  be  going  home ;  Mrs.  Mitchell 


"THE    RETREAT'  51 

will  be  wondering  what  has  become  of  me,"  she 
said  with  a  soft  laugh.  "  I  slipped  out  of  the  side 
door  without  her  knowledge." 

"  No,  don't  go  yet,"  he  cried  entreatingly.  "  I 
want  you  to  tell  me  something  about  what  you 
read  this  morning.  What  book  did  you  use  be 
sides  the  Bible?" 

'  This  is  Science  and  Health,  by  Mary 
Baker  Eddy,"  as  she  took  the  little  black  book  and 
held  it  toward  him. 

'  Then  this  was  a  Christian  Science  service, 
which  I  heard  this  morning?  "  with  great  surprise. 

"Do  you  know  about  Christian  Science?" 
asked  the  girl,  gladly. 

"  No,  I  do  not,  but  I'm  going  to  know  about 
it,  if  it  is  what  I  heard  this  morning.  Never  has 
any  reading  impressed  me  as  the  reading  from  this 
little  book";  and  he  turned  the  leaves  over  and 
quickly  scanned  the  pages. 

"  I  must  own  one  like  this,"  he  said,  with  quick 
decision.  '  Will  you  be  good  enough  to  tell  me 
where  I  may  obtain  a  copy? " 

'  You  will  find  the  address  in  the  front  of  the 
book,"  explained  Gloria.  '  You  can  write  there 
for  any  information  you  desire." 

'  Yes,  I  see,"  and  Irving  copied  the  address  in 
a  small  notebook. 


52  GLAD    TIDINGS 

In  turning  the  leaves  he  saw  the  name  in  a 
clear,  feminine  hand  "  Gloria  Gilman." 

"  Would  you  mind  telling  me  how  long  you 
have  known  of  this  religion?  " 

'  It  is  three  years  since  I  understood,  to  some 
degree,  the  teachings  of  the  book;  but  I  knew  of 
Science  a  year  previous  to  that." 

"  Pardon  me,  Miss  Gilman,  but  believe  me  I 
do  not  speak  out  of  curiosity ;  I  would  be  very  glad 
to  know  something  more  about  Christian  Science. 
Would  you  mind  telling  me  what  attracted  you  to 
this  thought?" 

Gloria  noted  again  the  seriousness  of  his  ex 
pression  as  he  sat  there  hatless  before  her.  His 
dark  brown  hair  combed  so  smoothly,  showed  off 
the  whiteness  of  his  skin,  while  the  proportions  of 
his  strong  brow  indicated  more  than  ordinary  in 
tellectual  endowment. 

"I'm  always  glad  to  tell  what  may  be  a  help  to 
others,"  Gloria  responded,  quietly. 

She  looked  off  into  the  distance  where  the  blue 
sky  seemed  to  meet  the  golden-touched  trees. 

After  a  moment's  pause,  she  spoke  in  a  low, 
musical  voice: 

"  Four  years  ago,  in  a  beautiful  town  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  here,  there  lived  a  fam 
ily  over  which  a  great  sorrow  seemed  pending.  A 


"  THE    RETREAT'  53 

daughter  in  the  twenties  lay  dying.  The  parents 
had  done  all  that  could  be  done  for  her  relief.  The 
physicians  had  exhausted  their  means,  all  to  no 
avail.  Death  seemed  inevitable.  That  day,  the 
father  stopped  at  the  home  of  a  neighbor  on  the 
way  from  the  village,  whence  he  had  gone  for  med 
icine  and  there  met  a  woman  from  Brooklyn  who 
was  spending  a  few  days  with  her  friend,  Mrs. 
Whitney.  It  seems  that  this  guest  had  heard  of 
the  girl's  desperate  condition,  and  while  the  father 
and  Mrs.  Whitney  were  talking  at  the  gate,  Mrs. 
Marvin  came  down  the  walk  toward  them.  It  was 
a  beautiful,  white-haired  woman  who  greeted  the 
man  so  cordially.  She  asked  him  if  he  knew  of 
Christian  Science,  and  he  replied  that  he  had  never 
before  heard  the  words. 

'  Then  she  told  him  something  about  it — that 
it  healed  the  sick — that  it  would  heal  his  daughter. 
The  man  was  eager  to  have  her  meet  his  daughter, 
and  invited  the  lady  to  call  at  his  house  that  after 
noon.  She  came.  So  wonderfully  did  she  talk,  so 
beautiful  seemed  this  strange  truth,  that  Christian 
Science  treatment  was  immediately  asked  for  and 
given.  That  night  a  gentle  peace  reigned  over  the 
household.  The  sick  one  was  quietly  sleeping, 
while  the  others  were  meditating  on  the  marvelous 
words  they  had  heard  that  day. 


54  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  The  visit  from  the  practitioner  was  repeated 
the  next  day.  The  following  morning  the  daugh 
ter  arose,  dressed,  ate  her  breakfast  with  the  fam 
ily,  and  walked  to  the  house  where  Mrs.  Marvin 
was  staying.  She  was  healed.  Medicines  of  all 
kinds  were  immediately  destroyed  in  the  house  and 
Science  and  Health  wras  purchased  and  studied. 

'  The  mother  was  one  of  those  pure,  receptive 
souls  who  drink  in  so  quickly  and  unquestionably 
this  great  Truth.  She  had  been  a  semiinvalid  all 
her  life,  and  was  a  great  sufferer.  Many  physi 
cians  had  tried  their  arts  upon  her,  but  she  was  told 
that  she  could  never  walk  like  other  people  and 
must  expect  to  suffer  for  the  remainder  of  her  life. 
This  dear  mother  was  healed  entirely  and  abso 
lutely  without  any  Christian  Science  treatment, 
simply  by  listening  to  and  drinking  in  the  words 
that  the  practitioner  had  voiced  to  her  daughter. 
To-day  she  is  happy,  strong  and  well,  and  a  devout 
Christian  Scientist." 

Gloria  paused.  She  had  been  talking  all  this 
time  with  her  eyes  on  the  sky;  a  look  of  rapt  pur 
ity  on  the  fair  face.  Now  she  turned  toward  Irv 
ing  who  had  been  all  alert  to  every  word  that  she 
uttered. 

"  Is — is  there  not  more?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes.     The  father  is  a  Scientist  also." 


"THE    RETREAT'  55 

"  And  the  other  daughter?  "  for  Irving  had  by 
this  time  caught  her  meaning. 

She  turned  her  eyes  back  to  the  blue  sky. 

The  other  daughter  was  the  younger  of  the 
two  sisters.  She  had  missed  some  of  the  mother's 
training  as  she  had  spent  several  years  away  at 
boarding  schools  and  at  college.  This  girl,"  and 
Gloria's  face  flushed  ever  so  slightly,  "  having  seen 
the  wonderful  and  unmistakable  results  produced 
in  her  family,  bought  the  book  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  and 
commenced  reading. 

"  She  soon  discovered  that  the  healing  was  the 
smallest  part  of  Christian  Science;  that  the  greater 
work  to  be  accomplished  was  the  regeneration  of 
man — the  making  of  the  '  old  man '  into  the 
'  new.'  There  was  many  a  battle  with  self-will, 
pride,  self-love,  self  -righteousness ;  there  was  much 
need  of  acquiring  love,  unselfishness,  humility,  pa 
tience;  but  the  warfare  has  begun,  and  she  rejoices 
in  some  progress.  Instead  of  ambition  for  society, 
for  constant  gayety,  careless  and  wasteful  spending 
of  time,  now  her  whole  desire  is  to  gain  a  fuller  un 
derstanding  of  the  great  science  of  Life,  to  supplant 
all  wrong  thinking  by  right  thinking  and  to  bring 
others  to  this  great  fountain  of  Truth." 

The  sweet  earnestness  of  her  speech  touched 
Irving  as  nothing  else  had  ever  done.  As  he 


56  GLAD    TIDINGS 

looked  into  the  gentle,  lovely  face  turned  toward 
him,  his  eyes  moistened. 

Douglas  Irving  was  a  man  who  had  been  hun 
gering  for  his  God,  and  here  was  a  practical  some 
thing  that  stirred  his  heart  to  hope.  Never  before 
had  he  heard  a  girl  make  such  open  confession  of 
her  faults,  and  he  felt  a  sacred  sense  of  joy  that 
she  had  thus  confided  in  him. 

Gloria  nowr  rose  and  Irving  hastened  to  gather 
her  shawl  and  books.  Standing  before  her  he  said, 
seriously,  and  in  a  deeply  appreciative  tone: 

"  Miss  Gilman,  I  thank  you  more  than  words 
can  express  for  your  beautiful  talk.  It  has  given 
me  an  inspiring  hope  that  I,  too,  shall  gain  an 
understanding  of  the  mysteries  of  life,  for  I  have 
long  sought  God  but  have  not  found  Him.  I  do 
not  attend  church,  for  it  does  not  feed  me,  does  not 
answer  the  thousand  questions  of  my  heart.  I 
have  only  heard  of  Christian  Science  in  a  casual 
way,  and  I  considered  it  some  silly  nonsense. 
But  from  what  I  have  heard  this  morning  I  see 
that  it  is  deeper  than  anything  I  have  ever  read. 
I  shall  anxiously  wait  a  copy  of  Science  and 
Health:' 

"  I  hope,"  looking  into  the  girl's  eyes  earnestly, 
"  that  I  shall  meet  you  very  soon.  Again  let  me 
offer  my  humble  apologies  for  the  seeming  rude- 


"THE    RETREAT'  57 

ness  that  I  committed,  and  again  let  me  thank  you 
for  your  confidence." 

Irving  extended  his  hand  and  Gloria,  smiling, 
laid  hers  within  his  palm. 

The  stalwart  form  quickly  scaled  the  wall  and 
was  lost  to  sight,  while  Gloria  with  a  light  and 
happy  heart  retraced  her  steps. 


CHAPTER  VI 

ARNOLD  TRAVIS  HEARS  AN   INSPIRING  TALK 

'  WELL,  Miss  Gilman,  did  the  beautiful  sun 
shine  of  glorious  October  woo  you  to  the  woods? " 
as  Mrs.  Mitchell  picked  from  Gloria's  hair  some 
leaves  that  clung  to  the  chestnut  tresses. 

"  Yes,  I  love  October." 

"  Are  you  going  to  service,  or  do  you  prefer 
the  evening  session?  I  seldom  find  time  in  the 
morning,  but  I  haven't  miss?d  an  evening  for  many 
years,"  with  a  tone  of  pride. 

'  I  have  had  my  sermon  this  morning,  Mrs. 
Mitchell.  I  read  the  Lesson  under  one  of  the 
beautiful  trees  in  the  orchard  at  the  top  of  the  hill." 

"  Read  your  Lesson!  " 

'  Yes.  I  am  a  Christian  Scientist,"  explained 
the  girl,  quietly. 

Such  a  look  of  surprise  Hashed  over  the  woman's 
face  that  it  caused  Gloria  to  smile. 

;<  Miss  Gilman!  You  a  Christian  Scientist? 
Why  didn't  you  tell  me  before? " 

'  Why?     Would  you  have  put  me  out  of  the 

58 


TRAVIS    HEARS    AN    INSPIRING    TALK      59 

house?  "  asked  Gloria,  uncertain  just  how  this  fact 
would  operate. 

"  Dear,  no,"  she  said,  with  a  sigh.  "  Now  I 
understand,"  she  went  on,  thoughtfully,  as  some 
of  the  girl's  remarks  came  to  her  memory.  '  Why, 
I  am  acquainted  with  lots  of  Christian  Scientists; 
and  I  know  also,  that  you've  got  a  rough  road  to 
hoe  if  you  follow  what  Mrs.  Eddy  says. 

'Why!  Christian  Scientists  would  as  soon 
think  of  stealing  as  they  would  to  enter  into  a  con 
versation  about  sickness  and  disease.  You  mustn't 
believe  that  there  is  anything  the  matter  with  you, 
no  matter  how  sick  you  are ;  you've  got  to  read  all 
day  and  never  miss  going  to  church  twice  a  week; 
and  it  is  worse  than  useless  to  get  one  of  them 
to  talk  about  his  neighbor  and  tell  you  of  the  sick 
ness  in  the  town." 

Mrs.  Mitchell  paused  for  breath  and  looked 
open-eyed  at  Gloria,  ready  to  combat  a  denial  of 
these  facts. 

'  Wouldn't  it  be  pleasant  if  all  lived  that  way?  " 
said  the  girl,  with  a  merry  look  in  the  dark  eyes. 

"  Oh,  it's  all  right  for  those  who  want  it,  but 
it  would  make  life  so  uninteresting!  I'm  not  inter 
fering  with  anybody's  religion,  but  as  for  Martha 
Mitchell  bowing  down  to  those  cut  and  dried  rules, 
no,  sir,"  with  a  decided  shake  of  the  head.  "  I  pre- 


60  GLAD    TIDINGS 

fer  to  keep  my  own  individuality,  and  have  some 
thing  original,  too." 

Gloria  smiled,  but  it  was  rather  a  sad  little 
smile. 

"  Dear  Mrs.  Mitchell,  we  give  up  nothing  that 
is  good  in  order  to  obey  this  Science;  and  we  lose 
nothing  but  what  it  is  not  right  to  have.  But  I 
must  change  my  gown,  or  I  shall  be  late  for  din 
ner,"  and  she  tripped  lightly  up  the  stairs,  leaving 
the  landlady  to  recover  from  her  surprise. 

There  was  a  small  vine-covered  porch  opening 
from  the  side  entrance  and  here  Gloria  spent  most 
of  the  afternoon.  It  was  cool  and  quiet,  and  one 
could  get  an  unobstructed  view  of  the  Sound. 
Wicker  chairs,  a  hammock  and  a  small  table  stood 
ready  for  use.  Gloria  sat  in  one  of  the  cushioned 
chairs  and  gazed  out  upon  the  water,  speedily  be 
coming  lost  in  thought. 

"MissGilman!" 

She  looked  up  at  the  exclamation  and  was  sur 
prised  to  see  Mr.  Travis. 

'  What  possible  right  have  you  to  be  sitting 
here?"  he  asked,  standing  hatless  under  the  vine 
tassels  about  the  entrance. 

She  smiled.  She  had  a  very  sweet  smile,  he 
decided.  He  wondered  if  she  never  grew  weary 
of  life. 


TRAVIS    HEARS    AN    INSPIRING    TALK       61 

'  Where  else  should  I  be?  "  she  asked,  meeting 
his  quizzical  look  with  one  more  mirthful. 

"  Why  to  church,  to  be  sure.  The  fond  parents 
will  all  be  out  to-night  to  meet  '  Willie's  teacher/  ' 

;'  I'm  sorry  to  disappoint  them,"  with  a  depre 
cating  smile. 

"  No — you  are  not.  You  prefer  staying  here 
in  this  beautiful  twilight.  I  thought  it  best  to  be 
home  to-night  myself  and,  in  taking  a  little  ramble, 
I  noted  the  blue  gown  between  the  fine-leaved 
vines  and  journeyed  thither." 

"By  the  way,  you  are  keeping  me  standing." 
He  sank  into  the  nearest  chair. 

"  Jove!  but  you  have  a  fine  view  here,"  he  re 
marked  in  an  appreciative  tone,  but  the  next  mo 
ment  his  face  was  overcast,  and  Gloria  could  see 
that  he  looked  wearied.  She  noticed  the  gray  hairs 
on  his  temples  and  recalled  what  his  aunt  had  told 
her  regarding  him.  Instantly  she  wondered  if  she 
could  be  of  any  help  to  him. 

"  I  have  read  Science  and  Health  all  day," 
remarked  the  man  wearily,  "  only  to  feel  tuckered 
out  to-night."  He  looked  questioningly  into  the 
bright  face  opposite. 

"  Oftentimes  the  revelation  or  understanding 
depends  upon  our  attitude,"  said  Gloria,  softly. 
"  Science  demands  for  its  understanding  that  we 


62  GLAD    TIDINGS 

put  aside  all  prejudice,  and  become  as  a  little 
child;  that  we  have  honesty  of  purpose  and 
a  sincere  desire  for  Truth.  In  studying  it  care 
fully  on  these  lines  you  will  find  the  secret  of  its 
power." 

'  What  do  you  mean  by  a  '  sincere  desire  for 
Truth '  ? " 

Gloria  noticed  how  his  manner  had  softened 
from  that  of  the  previous  evening. 

"  Perhaps  your  study  of  Christian  Science  has 
been  superficial.  Do  you  read  because  you  want 
to  understand  what  it  teaches  and  then  be  free  to 
think  as  you  like?  Do  you  read  it,  thinking  only 
to  understand  it  intellectually?  Or  are  you  really 
in  earnest  in  your  desire  to  understand  God;  are 
you  hungry  for  spiritual  light?  The  Bible  says 
that  *  the  letter  killeth,'  but  that  '  the  spirit  giveth 
life,'  and  that  they  who  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness  shall  be  filled." 

The  girl's  voice  was  so  soft  and  gentle  that 
Travis  felt  it  a  rebuke  to  the  turmoil  of  his  own 
thoughts. 

;<  I  fear  that  I  want  to  know  all  about  it  as  you 
say,  the  same  as  I  would  about  any  other  book. 
Of  course  I  want  to  have  my  questions  answered; 
in  fact,  I  know  of  no  other  way  to  read.  I've 
gone  through  that  book  five  times,  and  I'll  be 


TRAVIS    HEARS    AN    INSPIRING    TALK       03 

hanged  if  I  can  get  head  or  tail  to  it.     Pardon  me, 
but  that  is  how  I  feel  about  it." 

Gloria  earnestly  desired  to  help  him.  "  I  have 
found  if  we  read  the  book,  not  with  scorn  or  criti 
cism,  but  with  an  open  mind  and  an  humble  desire 
to  grasp  this  great  Truth,  that  the  understanding 
comes  spontaneously.  Would  you  like  me  to  tell 
you  how  I  learned  to  understand  the  book? "  she 
asked  a  little  wistfully. 

"  Understood  it  at  the  first  glance,  I  presume," 
thought  Arnold  Travis.  His  pride  was  hurt  to 
think  that  a  slip  of  a  girl  could  comprehend  readily 
that  which  revealed  in  him  such  a  density  of  thought. 

*  Yes,  I  would  be  glad  to  have  you  tell  me," 
he  said  aloud. 

"  I  did  not  come  into  Science  to  be  healed.  I 
just  wanted  to  know  how  it  healed  others;  and 
then,  too,  I  thought  it  would  be  very  nice  to  be  able 
to  discuss  the  subject  with  my  friends,  the  same  as 
I  had  heard  many  Christian  Scientists  fluently  ex 
plain  it." 

Travis  pulled  himself  together.  '  That's  my 
feeling,  exactly,"  he  observed  to  himself. 

"  I  was  disappointed,  however,"  continued  the 
girl,  gently,  "  for  I  read  the  book  a  year  and  it  re 
mained  just  so  much  Greek  to  me." 

"  Yes,"  she  nodded  in  answer  to  Travis'  look 


64  GLAD    TIDINGS 

of  surprise.  "  I  would  read  it,  pore  over  it  for 
hours;  and  then  be  so  humiliated  and  chagrined 
that  I  could  understand  nothing  in  it,  that  I  often 
tossed  the  book  into  a  bureau  drawer  and  left  it 
there  for  a  week." 

Memory  furnished  Travis  with  the  picture  of 
an  hour  ago  when  his  book  had  received  none  too 
courteous  treatment.  He  had  taken  deliberate 
pains  to  put  it  at  the  very  bottom  of  a  great  pile 
of  books,  with  the  hope  that  the  likelihood  of  his 
reading  it  in  the  near  future  would  be  remote. 

"But  I  always  went  back  after  it!"  with  a 
shrug  of  the  fair  shoulders. 

"Jove!  I  wonder  if  she  can  be  reading  my 
thoughts,"  and  he  pictured  himself  removing  the 
heavy  books  to  bring  out  the  little  black  one  at  the 
bottom  of  the  pile. 

"  Please,  go  on,"  he  said  at  last,  his  voice  be 
traying  his  interest. 

"  After  a  time  when  I  was  sufficiently  wearied 
with  my  searchings  and  a  trifle  humbler  in  thought, 
I  went  to  a  Christian  Science  friend — an  ardent 
worker — and  laid  my  thoughts  bare  before  her. 
*  My  dear,'  she  said  to  me,  '  you  are  trying  very 
hard  to  think  it  all  out  in  your  own  way;  now  just 
put  Gloria  Oilman  entirely  out  and  let  God  gov 
ern.  Return  thanks  for  any  sentence  that  you  do 


TRAVIS    HEARS    AN    INSPIRING    TALK       65 

understand  and  do  not  argue  over  what  seems  to 
you  to  be  contradictory  in  the  book.  Read  less  and 
ponder  prayerfully  over  the  little  you  grasp  and 
by  all  means  test  what  you  read.  If  you  read  only 
one  paragraph  put  it  into  practice  that  day,  and 
you  cannot  help  but  find  that  for  which  you  are 
seeking.' ' 

Not  one  of  the  quiet  words  was  lost  upon  the 
man  who  listened  with  absorbing  interest.  He  felt 
somewhat  pleased,  though  why  he  could  not  quite 
explain,  that  Gloria  Gilman  had  read  the  book  for 
a  year  before  she  understood  it ;  he  told  himself  that 
he  had  not  quite  reached  that  margin. 

!t  I  shall  follow  your  directions,"  he  remarked, 
"  though  I  do  not  see  where  I  am  going  to  test 
my  knowledge." 

'  That's  just  what  I  said  to  my  friend,  and  I 
will  tell  you  her  reply.  *  You  have  many  oppor 
tunities  if  you  will  but  open  your  eyes  to  see  them. 
Begin  to-morrow  and  watch  every  word  and  act  of 
yours  and  you  will  find  plenty  of  employment.' ' 

:<  H'm.  Well,  we  shall  see  ";  and  Travis  meant 
to  think  more  about  it. 

Gloria  smiled  at  the  moon.  "  Look  at  that 
great  golden  disk  rising  behind  the  distant  tree- 
tops.  What  a  glorious  evening!"  and  the  girl 
gazed,  rapturously,  at  the  beautiful  landscape. 


66  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  Yes,  Miss  Oilman,  look  at  the  beautiful  moon, 
the  beautiful  water,  the  exquisitely  colored  leaves, 
and  then  believe  with  Mrs.  Eddy  that  none  of  these 
wonders  exist!  How — how  is  it  understandable? 
Christian  Science  denies  everything  and  leaves  ex 
istence  a  dreary  blank  of  unreality!  " 

'  There  is  absolutely  nothing  in  Mrs.  Eddy's 
writings  that  could  be  distorted  into  such  a  mean 
ing,"  said  the  girl  in  a  quiet,  firm  voice.  '  The 
statement  that  there  is  no  matter  is  not  meant  to 
convey  the  idea  that  all  the  objects  around  us  do 
not  exist;  and  that  man  has  no  body;  but  it  is 
equivalent  to  saying  that  these  are  not  material, 
as  they  seem  to  be  to  the  senses. 

"  Christian  Science  teaches  that,  in  our  present 
immature  condition  we  do  not  see  things  as  they 
really  are;  that  our  sense  of  creation  will  improve 
in  proportion  as  we  progress  spiritually.  In  the 
light  of  the  spiritual  teachings  and  facts  of  Scrip 
ture  the  material  universe  is  but  a  changeable,  de 
structible  conception  of  the  spiritual,  perfect  cre 
ation  as  pronounced  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis, 
'  very  good.' ' 

Travis  was  so  attentive  that  the  girl  continued : 

'  The  beauties  of  nature  are  not  myths.  If 
that  which  constitutes  the  universe  could  be  seen  as 
it  really  is,  it  would  appear  as  much  more  glorious 


TRAVIS    HEARS    AN    INSPIRING    TALK       C7 

as  the  infinite  is  to  the  finite.  Christian  Science 
does  not  teach  that  the  universe  is  an  illusion;  on 
the  contrary  it  teaches  that  God  made  all  that  was 
made,  so  everything  in  creation  from  the  least  to 
the  greatest  is  real  and  exists  as  the  product  of 
Spirit." 

"  That's  a  wonderful  help  to  me,  Miss  Oilman. 
Then  this  is  really  something,"  taking  in  with  a 
look  the  beauties  about  him. 

"  Even  advanced  scientists  agree  that  '  things 
are  not  what  they  seem,'  and  Berkeley  long  ago 
declared  that  there  was  '  no  substance  of  matter, 
but  only  a  substance  of  mind.'  Professor  Oswald 
of  Leipzig  University  said  that  '  matter  is  a  thing 
of  thought,  which  we  have  constructed  for  our 
selves  rather  imperfectly,  to  represent  what  is  per 
manent  in  the  changes  of  phenomena.'  Huxley 
and  Professor  Bowne  also  confirm  this  belief." 

'  Then  you  think  that  the  universe  is  spirit 
ual?  " 

"  Christian  Science  affirms  that  God's  creation 
is  spiritual  and  perfect  like  Himself;  and  that  the 
so-called  material  universe — the  '  heaven  and 
earth '  of  our  mortal  experience — shall  '  pass 
away  ' ;  and  is  but  a  mutable,  destructible  concep 
tion  of  the  true,  spiritual  universe." 

"  I  believe  I'm  beginning  to  see  light,"  and 


68  GLAD    TIDINGS 

there  was  real  joy  in  the  man's  voice.  '  You  do  not 
deny  the  universe  but  simply  make  everything  spir 
itual,  while  everyone  else  considers  it  material." 

'  Yes,  it  is  the  misconception  which  is  repudi 
ated  by  Science,  not  the  thing  itself.  However, 
we  are  not  sufficiently  spiritualized  in  thought  to 
behold  the  spiritual  creation;  and  so  the  appear 
ance  of  creation  to  us  is  not  what  it  really  is,  for 
we  see  the  *  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth  '  only  in 
proportion  as  we  discard  our  material  ways  of  think 
ing  for  the  spiritual.  *  For  if  that  which  is  done 
away  was  glorious,  much  more  that  which  remaineth 
is  glorious.' ' 

"  Now  I  feel  that  my  next  reading  of  Science 
and  Health  will  prove  more  fruitful.  I  believe  that 
I  shall  understand  it  yet,"  he  exclaimed  with  enthu 
siasm. 

"  God  is  leading  you,"  said  Gloria  confidently. 

'  He  leads  each  one  of  us  so  wonderfully  and  in 

just  the  best  way  to  meet  our  individual  need — if 

we  only  let  Him.    You  will  understand  if  you  but 

persevere  a  little  longer." 

"Did  you  understand  it  little  by  little?" 

"  No,  I  didn't,"  returned  the  girl.  "  After  I 
talked  with  my  Science  friend,  I  made  some  real 
good  resolutions  and  I  kept  them.  I  followed  her 
directions  and  in  a  short  time  I  found  that  my 


TRAVIS    HEARS    AN    INSPIRING    TALK      69 

thought  had  changed  considerably.  The  old  feel 
ing  of  dissatisfaction  and  restlessness  had  vanished 
and  I  felt  easier,  and  did  not  get  disturbed  over 
the  reading.  One  day,  after  about  a  week,  I  was 
sitting  by  my  window  reading,  when,  like  a  flash, 
the  meaning  of  a  certain  puzzling  sentence  came 
to  me. 

"  It  was  so  plain  and  clear  that  I  just  sat  and 
wondered  why  I  never  had  seen  it  that  way  before. 
So  delighted  was  I  that  I  commenced  eagerly  to 
read  further,  when  to  my  delight  every  sentence 
seemed  invested  with  pregnant  meaning.  It  was  as 
if  I  had  been  reading  through  a  veil  all  the  year, 
and  now  the  obstruction  was  removed,  and  there 
stood  those  same  sentences  illumined  and  vibrant 
with  meaning.  The  joy  of  that  hour  was  beauti 
ful  and  how  I  did  rejoice  in  it! " 

The  girl's  face  was  radiant  with  a  soft  light. 
"  Since  then  the  light  has  always  remained  and  I 
never  tire  of  the  reading  any  more." 

"  It  surely  was  a  divine  purpose  that  led  me 
here  to-night.  I  live  in  hope;  and  thank  you  a 
thousand  times  for  your  kind  patience." 

Gloria  smiled  in  return,  a  gladness  in  her  heart 
that  another  was  on  the  way  to  his  Father. 

"  See  the  moon  is  high,  and  the  beautiful  stars 
are  twinkling  us  a  good  night." 


CHAPTER  VII 

GLORIA'S  DEMONSTRATIONS 

THE  girl  lingered  a  moment  after  he  went. 
She  felt  very  happy  to-night  and  was  loath  to  go 
inside. 

She  wondered  where  Mrs.  Mitchell  was  as  she 
left  the  piazza ;  it  was  long  past  church  time.  The 
hands  of  the  china  clock  on  the  dining-room  man 
tel  pointed  to  ten  and  Gloria  expected  to  hear  the 
clear,  sweet  strokes  of  the  pendulum  when  another 
sound  attracted  her  attention.  As  she  looked 
around  Mrs.  Mitchell  opened  the  hall  door. 

"  I'm  glad  that  you're  here,  Miss  Oilman ;  I 
thought  you'd  retired,  not  seeing  a  light  in  your 
room." 

:'  I  spent  the  evening  on  the  piazza;  but  have 
been  expecting  you  for  some  time." 

'  I  stepped  to  the  door  to  tell  you  that  I  was 
going  to  call  on  Muriel  Lee  after  church;  but 
you  were  talking  with  my  nephew,  so  I  didn't  dis 
turb  you." 

"  Muriel  Lee,  what  a  pretty  name!  " 

70 


GLORIA'S   DEMONSTRATIONS  71 

'  Yes,  and  a  dear,  sweet  child  she  is ;  but,  ah, 
Miss  Gilman !  If  you'd  been  with  me  to-night  and 
heard  her  cry,  and  go  on  so,"  with  a  sad  shake  of 
the  head,  "  I  fear  she  can't  last  much  longer." 

'  Why,  what  is  the  trouble?  Is  the  child 
sick? "  asked  Gloria,  with  ready  sympathy. 

"  She  is  not  a  child  in  years,  my  dear;  I  believe 
she's  a  little  over  twenty,  but  she  has  an  incurable 
disease.  She  is  a  helpless  invalid.  The  doctors  do 
all  they  can  to  relieve  her,  but  she  suffers  dread 
fully;  then,  too,  she  has  no  mother,  and  you  might 
say  she  has  no  father,  for  he  travels  most  of  the 
time.  Just  Muriel  and  the  maids  live  in  that  great 
house  next  to  your  school." 

'  Why,  I  have  always  admired  that  house,"  ex 
claimed  the  girl;  "  but  I  remember  now  that  I  have 
never  seen  anyone  there." 

"Poor  child!  She  has  the  nurse  draw  her 
couch  to  the  window  in  the  afternoon,  and  she  told 
me  to-night  that  she  had  seen  you  twice  as  you 
came  out  of  school.  You  looked  so  full  of  joy 
and  happiness  it  made  her  forget  herself  to  watch 
you.  She  asked  me  to  bring  you  to  visit  her. 
Will  you  go,  Miss  Gilman?  " 

"  Oh,  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  go,"  responded 
Gloria,  warmly.  "  Let  me  know  when  you  are  at 
liberty  and  I  shall  be  ready  to  accompany  you." 


72  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  I  did  not  tell  her  that  you  are  a  Christian 
Scientist,"  continued  Mrs.  Mitchell,  saying  what 
was  uppermost  in  her  thought. 

"  I  shall  not  speak  of  it  to  her,  if  you  had  rather 
I  should  not." 

'  Well,  no,  it's  not  just  that,"  as  if  uncertain 
how  to  proceed.  '  I  believe  in  Christian  Science 
to  help  some  folks;  and  I  know  that  mind  over 
matter  does  a  whole  lot  sometimes;  but  if  you've 
got  to  think  you're  well  until  you  are  so,  I  guess  it 
will  take  Muriel  Lee  a  long  time." 

'  We  do  not  believe  in  such  a  practice  as  that," 
said  the  girl,  emphatically. 

Mrs.  Mitchell  opened  her  eyes  a  little  wider. 
"  Don't  you  believe  that  there  is  no  sickness,  and 
that  pain  and  disease  are  not  real?  "  she  asked, 
wishing  to  show  her  knowledge  of  the  subject  and 
inwardly  anxious  to  learn  just  what  Christian 
Science  did  teach. 

'  If  there  is  no  sin  or  sickness  then  why  do 
the  Christian  Scientists  devote  their  time  to  the 
struggle  which  has  for  its  object  the  destruction 
of  disease?  The  greater  part  of  every  Christian 
Science  practitioner's  day,  and  oftentimes  much  of 
his  night,  is  taken  up  with  an  incessant  effort  to 
overcome  disease  and  pain.  Christian  Science 
does  not  teach  that  sickness  has  no  existence  in  the 


GLORIA'S   DEMONSTRATIONS  78 

ordinary  sense  of  the  word ;  but  it  distinguishes  be 
tween  the  real  or  the  absolute,  and  the  unreal  or 
subjective  condition  of  the  human  mind." 

"  It  may  be  all  mind  as  you  say,  but  when  I 
have  a  pain  in  my  head  it  seems  real,  all  right." 

"  Of  course  it  seems  real  to  you,  Mrs.  Mitchell, 
and  I  should  not  try  to  make  you  believe  that  it 
did  not  seem  real.  The  word  '  real '  is  used  in 
Christian  Science  to  describe  that  which  is  eternal 
and  indestructible;  so  a  headache  cannot  be  real 
in  the  sense  that  it  is  everlasting,  can  it? " 

'  Well,  no.  I  never  thought  there  was  so  much 
in  that  little  word  to  quarrel  about.  Where  did 
you  get  that  definition  from?  " 

'  Webster  gives  the  definition  of  '  reality '  as 
*'  fact '  and  he  defines  *  fact '  as  '  truth  '  or  '  actual 
ity.'  Now  you  cannot  destroy  a  truth,  can  you? " 

"  Certainly  not." 

'  Well,  then,  if  *  reality '  means  a  '  truth/  it 
means  something  which  is  indestructible,  and  that 
which  is  indestructible  is  eternal,  is  it  not? "  pur 
sued  the  girl. 

'  Well,  it  must  be,  I  should  say." 

"  Can  you  do  away  with  pain?  " 

'  Yes,  of  course." 

'  Then  it  cannot  be  real,  if  you  are  consistent 
with  your  definition  of  a  moment  ago." 


74  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"All,  I  see!"  said  the  woman,  cheerfully. 
"  You  don't  deny  that  we  believe  we  have  the  pain, 
and  when  we  seem  to  have  it,"  she  added  with  a 
laugh,  "  you  say  it's  not  real,  because  you  know  that 
Christian  Science  can  remove  it." 

'  What  progress,  Mrs.  Mitchell !  That  is  very 
good, indeed." 

Mrs.  Mitchell  had  grown  fond  of  the  girl  al 
ready,  and  as  they  were  both  standing  by  the  table 
she  passed  her  arm  around  Gloria's  waist  and  gave 
her  a  warm,  little  hug.  "  My  dear,  I'm  going 
to  think  that  all  over  again  when  I  am  tucked 
in  my  bed  to-night.  Now  I  shall  not  feel  like 
scolding  you  if  you  tell  me  that  I  have  not  a  real 
headache;  for  I  shall  understand  what  you 
mean." 

Gloria  returned  the  pressure  as  her  glad  eyes 
looked  into  those  of  her  companion. 

"  I  believe  that  I  just  want  you  to  talk  with 
Muriel  Lee  about  Christian  Science,  because  it 
might  do  her  a  world  of  good." 

"  We  shall  see,"  answered  Gloria,  softly.  "  If 
we  trust  Love  to  guide  us  we  cannot  make  any  mis 
takes.  Now  I'm  truly  going  to  bed,"  and  with 
a  smiling  good-night  she  was  gone. 

"  She  certainly  is  a  bright  one,"  observed  the 
woman  taking  up  a  Webster  from  the  desk  and 


GLORIA'S   DEMONSTRATIONS  75 

spending  some  little  time  in  search  of  the  word 
"  reality." 

"Sure  enough!  Here  it  is!"  she  exclaimed. 
"I'm  going  to  ask  her  some  day  if  I  can  read  her 
Science  and  Health.  I  don't  believe  I'd  dare  touch 
it  without  her  permission,"  as  if  the  temptation  to 
do  so  occurred  to  her. 

Then  the  woman's  mind  returned  to  the  sick 
girl  whom  she  had  left,  and  with  a  heavy  sigh  she 
sought  her  room  for  the  night.  Early  the  next 
morning  when  Mrs.  Mitchell  wakened  she  thought 
she  heard  sounds  in  Gloria's  room.  "  It  can't  be 
that  she  is  up  at  this  hour,"  thought  the  woman  as 
she  glanced  at  the  closed  door.  "  Five  o'clock  is 
much  too  early  for  girls  to  rise;  they  should  be 
getting  their  beauty  sleep !  " 

As  she  passed  Gloria's  door  on  her  way  down 
stairs  she  distinctly  heard  her  moving  about  in 
the  room.  "  I  wonder  if  she  reads  that  book 
through  before  she  goes  to  school!  " 

Meanwhile  Gloria  was  fully  dressed  and  in  her 
place  at  the  window,  her  books  before  her. 

She  had  awakened  early,  with  a  vague  feeling 
of  something  pending.  For  a  moment  she  could 
not  place  the  trouble,  then  like  a  flash  it  came  over 
her.  She  was  to  play  in  the  assembly  hall  to-day! 
Her  heart  beat  fast  and  she  was  wide  awake  in 


76  GLAD    TIDINGS 

a  moment.  '  To  think  that  I  forgot  it  all  day 
yesterday,"  thought  she,  reproaching  herself. 
Then  came  the  memory  of  the  beautiful  sacred 
hour  in  "  The  Retreat,"  and  the  uplift  she  had  ex 
perienced  during  that  moment  of  silent  prayer, 
when  she  had  decided  to  leave  it  all  with  God. 

A  happy  expression  soon  chased  the  cloud  from 
the  fair  face.  '  Why,  of  course!  "  as  if  admonish 
ing  herself.  "  I  decided  to  trust  God  and  so  it 
never  occurred  to  me  again  during  the  whole  day. 
But  now  to  know! " 

She  bowed  her  head  in  her  hands.  Never  as 
then  did  her  whole  being  reach  out  for  divine  help 
and  strength.  She  knew  that  she  must  rid  herself 
of  nervousness  and  fear  if  ever  the  task  of  that 
morning  were  to  be  accomplished. 

Silently  she  declared  her  oneness  with  divine 
strength,  divine  intelligence,  divine  Mind;  silently 
she  denied  the  seeming  power  of  fear,  weakness,  or 
failure,  and  affirmed  her  birthright  as  a  child  of 
God. 

"  Surely,  '  I  can  of  mine  own  self  do  nothing/  ' 
she  thought  as  she  opened  the  Bible. 

It  was  Gloria  Gilman's  disposition  never  to 
shirk  a  task ;  never  to  give  up  without  many  a  trial ; 
but  here  was  something  entirely  different  from  any 
thing  she  had  ever  yet  faced.  Here  was  something 


GLORIA'S    DEMONSTRATIONS  77 

which,  humanly  speaking,  she  was  not  capable  of 
doing.  Besides  the  extreme  nervousness  and  fear 
with  which  she  must  battle,  there  was  the  actual 
task  of  reading  the  notes  which  mortal  sense  told 
her  was  impossible.  "  Suppose  I  should  fail!  "  and 
then  rose  up  before  her  the  children's  bright  faces, 
their  growing  confidence  and  great  respect  for  her 
—would  it  not  be  terrible  if  this  should  be  lost! 
Rebuking  herself  for  her  lack  of  trust,  she  opened 
her  precious  Bible  in  consonance  with  the  Lesson 
of  the  day,  and  these  words  greeted  her  waiting 
thought:  :' Have  I  not  commanded  thee?  Be 
strong,  be  of  good  courage;  be  not  afraid,  neither 
be  thou  dismayed;  for  the  Lord  thy  God  is  with 
thee  whithersoever  thou  goest." 

The  girl's  face  glowed  with  a  singular  radiance 
as  she  pored  over  the  beloved  words.  "  Surely  I 
have  confidence  in  God's  ability ;  and  not  with  self- 
reliance,  but  with  God-reliance  shall  I  be  able  to 
fulfill  this  duty." 

With  these  thoughts  surging  through  her  be 
ing,  she  next  opened  the  key  to  the  Bible — Science 
and  Health. 

She  read  absorbingly  for  a  half  hour,  now  and 
tnen  looking  off,  as  if  to  realize  the  meaning  of  a 
particular  passage.  Suddenly  her  eyes  lighted  and 
she  sat  back  in  her  chair.  She  need  not  read  any 


78  GLAD    TIDINGS 

more,  there  was  just  what  she  had  been  hoping  to 
find,  and  she  eagerly,  thirstingly  drank  in  the 
words:  "  Whatever  it  is  vour  duty  to  do,  you  can 

*-•  »  '      * 

do  without  harm  to  yourself."  *  ;<  It  is  a  duty 
and  I  cannot  fail,"  she  assured  herself  as  she  de 
cided  to  put  the  task  from  her  thought  until  the 
duty  confronted  her. 

She  spent  the  rest  of  the  time  in  planning  the 
duties  for  the  day,  and  in  arranging  the  already 
immaculate  room. 

On  her  way  to  school  she  was  very  happy  and  a 
feeling  of  great  peace  was  with  her;  for  all  anxiety 
had  flown. 

Some  of  the  little  girls  were  waiting  for  her  at 
the  end  of  the  walk  and  accompanied  her  up  to  the 
steps.  "Dear  thoughts  of  God!"  she  exclaimed, 
as  she  pressed  their  little  hands. 

'  We  are  ready,  Miss  Gilman."  Mr.  Travis 
looked  searchingly  into  the  slightly  paled  face. 

With  a  steady  step  Gloria  approached  the  piano 
and  placed  the  music  before  her.  Her  manner  was 
calm  and  bore  no  appearance  of  nervousness, 
though  her  eyes  shone  like  stars  and  looked  directly 
in  front  of  her.  A  new  teacher,  and  a  beautiful 
one  at  that,  was  enough  to  hold  the  attention  of  the 
hundred  eyes. 

*  "  Science  and  Health,"  p.  385. 


GLORIA'S   DEMONSTRATIONS  79 

But  Gloria  Gilman  was  oblivious  of  all. 

She  told  herself  afterward  that  she  never 
really  knew  just  what  happened  or  how  she  played. 
She  was  totally  unconscious  of  teachers,  prin 
cipal  and  scholars;  unconscious  altogether  of  her 
self.  Her  fingers  moved,  and  the  music  came, 
and  came  fluently  and  correctly,  that  was  all 
she  knew.  She  played  the  hymns,  too,  as  if  in 
a  dream,  while  the  children  sang  the  old,  familiar 
airs. 

;'  I  must  have  been  mistaken,"  observed  the 
principal  to  himself,  as  Miss  Gilman  was  playing 
the  last  march  and  the  children  were  passing  to  their 
respective  rooms.  "  I  must  have  been  mistaken 
about  her  hesitancy  last  Friday.  But  she  is  cer 
tainly  a  wonderful  young  woman,"  as  he  ap 
proached  her. 

"  Everything  went  off  finely,  Miss  Gilman." 
He  noted  the  starry  eyes  that  appeared  to  be  look 
ing  directly  at  him,  yet  seemed  unconscious  of  him, 
and  the  rosy  color  that  was  now  spreading  well  over 
the  fair  face. 

She  smiled  her  thanks  and  hastened  to  her  class 
room. 

"  It  was  over,"  she  kept  telling  herself  again  and 
again.  While  the  children  were  preparing  for  the 
morning's  work,  the  happy,  joyous  heart  of  their 


80  GLAD    TIDINGS 

teacher  was  mutely  giving  thanks  for  the  great 
victory. 

"  I  did  not  see  a  soul  in  the  great  room," 
thought  she,  "  and  in  fact  I  was  conscious  only  of 
myself  when  it  was  all  over." 

Her  very  being  flooded  with  intense  gratitude, 
and  she  turned  her  eyes  away  from  the  class  as  she 
felt  them  fill  with  grateful,  heartfelt  tears  that 
could  not  be  repressed. 

'  Who  is  so  great  a  God  as  our  God? "  rang 
jubilantly  through  her  thought. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

IN    THE   SCHOOL   EOOM 

IN  the  afternoon  an  event  occurred  which 
caused  a  little  stir  in  the  quiet  class  room. 

A  drawing  lesson  had  been  assigned.  The  chil 
dren  loved  the  drawing  hour,  and  this  was  the  first 
lesson  they  had  had  with  their  new  teacher.  The 
papers,  pencils,  and  brushes  had  been  passed  and 
soon  all  were  intent  upon  their  work. 

A  boy  in  the  front  seat  had  been  casting  fur 
tive  glances  at  one  in  the  back  of  the  room,  and 
then  again  at  his  teacher.  Finally,  he  wrote  some 
thing  on  a  piece  of  paper  and  quietly  slipped  it  on 
Miss  Oilman's  desk.  She  let  her  eyes  fall  to  the 
written  lines: 

"  Joe  Congdon  hates  drawing.  Better  watch 
him." 

Her  lips  twitched.  Here  was  a  boy  quietly 
warning  her  of  danger,  when  but  a  short  time  ago 
he  would  have  been  only  too  delighted  to  partici 
pate  in  any  excitement.  Her  eyes  thanked  him, 
then  glanced  toward  the  back  of  the  room. 

81 


82  GLAD    TIDINGS 

At  the  same  moment  young  Congdon  threw 
himself  violently  to  the  floor,  crumpled  up  his 
drawing,  and  sat  angry  and  sullen. 

The  children  wrere  used  to  his  violent  actions, 
and  ordinarily  would  have  continued  with  their 
work,  but  now  they  were  anxious  to  see  what  course 
the  new  teacher  would  pursue. 

"  Children,  kindly  go  on  with  your  work." 
The  voice  was  unmistakably  kind  but  command 
ing.  The  heads  immediately  bent  in  response,  but 
more  than  one  pair  of  ears  were  waiting  for  some 
sound  from  the  boy  in  the  corner. 

They  knew  that  when  Joe  Congdon  was  sulky 
and  "  mad  clean  through,"  that  it  was  advisable  to 
leave  him  alone. 

There  was  now  a  deadly  stillness  in  the  room, 
and  the  teacher  felt  that  careful  action  must  be 
taken.  For  a  moment  she  declared  the  likeness  of 
God's  little  ones  to  Himself ;  declared  that  all  space 
was  filled  with  divine  Love,  and  hatred  had  no 
power  or  place. 

"Joseph,  will  you  come  here,  please?"  The 
voice  rang  out  clear  in  the  quiet  room. 

Joseph  did  not  move. 

The  teacher  looked  directly  at  him,  although 
his  eyes  were  fastened  to  the  floor.  She  paused  a 
moment,  then  in  the  same  gentle,  even  voice  she 


IN    THE    SCHOOL    ROOM  83 

repeated  her  request.  He  looked  up,  and  meeting 
her  eyes,  rose  and  sulkily  approached  her  desk. 

Joseph  was  but  a  little  fellow,  and  as  Gloria 
saw  the  small  face — dark  and  sullen — and  the  lit 
tle  hands  all  covered  with  ink,  a  feeling  of  great 
compassion  swept  over  her. 

Perhaps  he  did  not  have  the  ability  to  draw  like 
the  rest  of  the  children,  or  perhaps  he  had  not  re 
ceived  so  much  attention  from  the  teachers. 

These  thoughts  made  a  particularly  kind  and 
loving  expression  come  into  the  teacher's  face  as 
she  took  one  of  the  inky,  little  hands  and  gently 
pulled  the  boy  to  her.  Turning  her  chair  slightly 
away  from  the  class,  she  began  to  talk  to  him  in  a 
low,  gentle  tone. 

The  children,  seeing  that  nothing  more  excit 
ing  was  to  happen,  soon  busied  themselves  with 
their  drawings. 

"Do  you  feel  happy  when  you  so  lose  control 
of  yourself  as  you  have  this  afternoon,  Joseph?  " 

The  quiet,  soothing  voice  touched  the  lad.  He 
lowered  his  head,  but  made  no  reply. 

"  Do  you  know  that  there  is  a  way  to  rid  your 
self  of  the  feeling  that  makes  you  want  to  be  cross  ? 
There  is  a  power  which  some  call  God,  or  we  will 
call  it — Love.  Love  is  all  around  us,  ever  ready 
to  respond  to  our  call  for  help.  When  we  feel 


84  GLAD    TIDINGS 

tempted  to  be  irritated  or  cross,  if  we  only  think 
of  this  Love  for  a  moment,  the  bad  feeling  will 
leave  us." 

"  I  never  heard  that  before."  The  eyes  were 
still  downcast,  but  the  voice  showed  interest. 

"  Another  thing  is  this.  You  may  think  that 
you  can't  draw  as  well  as  the  other  boys.  You  may 
try  just  as  hard  as  they  do,  but  somehow  or  other 
you  make  mistakes,  and  then  everything  goes 
wrong." 

The  blue  eyes  now  looked  up  into  the  loving, 
brown  ones. 

This  teacher  understood  him.  The  other  teach 
ers  had  scolded  him;  but  she  knew  how  he  had 
tried  and  failed,  and  he  loved  her  for  it. 

"  Now  there  is  a  way  which,  if  you  will  follow, 
will  help  you  to  draw  just  as  well  as  the  other 
boys,  and  it  is  this— 

The  boy  was  listening  attentively. 
'  This  same  Love  that  I  spoke  about  will  help 
you  with  your  drawing.  We  are  all  Love's  chil 
dren,  and  we  all  can  do  things  well,  and  it's  right 
that  we  should.  You  have  a  right  to  as  much 
ability  to  draw  as  the  other  boys  in  your  grade, 
and  when  you  think  that  you  can't  draw  well, 
you  are  thinking  something  that  is  not  altogether 
true. 


IN    THE    SCHOOL    ROOM  85 

"  Just  say  over  to  yourself  that  you  can  draw, 
because  Love  gives  you  power  to  do  it;  and  that 
Love  helps  each  child  alike.  If  you  will  think  this 
over  to  yourself  you  will  find  that  your  work  will 
equal  that  of  the  rest,  dear." 

The  sullen  expression  had  gone,  and  the  eyes 
were  bright  and  eager  as  they  looked  into  the 
teacher's  face. 

"  Now  take  a  clean  piece  of  drawing  paper 
and  try  again;  this  time  think  what  I  have  said  to 

you." 

"  May  I  sit  here? "  pointing  to  a  seat  near  her 
desk. 

'  Yes,"  she  said  with  a  smile. 

An  unheard  of  thing  had  happened,  and  the 
children  could  not  account  for  it,  as  the  boy  walked 
quietly  to  his  desk,  gathered  up  his  working  mate 
rials,  and,  after  seating  himself  in  the  front  of  the 
room,  cheerfully  began  another  drawing. 

Formerly  no  force  or  persuasion  could  induce 
Joseph  Congdon  to  start  another  drawing  after  he 
had  ruined  the  first  one. 

After  working  a  few  minutes,  the  boy  slipped 
from  his  seat  and  approached  the  teacher's  desk. 
She  was  writing  and  did  not  notice  him  until  he 
whispered  in  a  confidential  tone: 

"  Will  you  please  think  for  me,  too?  " 


86  GLAD    TIDINGS 

The  teacher  gave  him  a  smile  and  a  nod  fully 
satisfactory  to  him,  and  he  returned  without  an 
other  word  to  his  work. 

The  drawing  period  was  nearly  at  an  end  when 
the  door  opened  and  the  principal  entered.  He 
had  been  in  but  once  before,  and  Gloria  was  glad 
that  the  room  was  so  quiet  and  the  children  so  ab 
sorbed  with  their  work. 

He  talked  with  her  about  some  new  rules  which 
he  was  about  to  put  into  force  regarding  the  march 
ing  out  of  the  children  at  the  close  of  the  day.  He 
wished  Miss  Gilman  to  go  downstairs  and  stand 
at  the  front  entrance  while  the  children  passed 
out.  She  promptly  said  she  would  comply  with 
his  request. 

Mr.  Travis  noticed  the  quietness  of  the  room 
and  remarked  the  cheerful  faces  before  him. 

As  the  teacher  turned  toward  the  class  she  saw 
Joseph's  eyes  look  wistfully  at  her  and  then  at  his 
drawing.  Gloria  was  very  quick  to  comprehend 
the  thoughts  of  the  children,  and  understood  at  a 
moment  what  was  in  the  boy's  mind. 

She  nodded  her  head  affirmatively,  and  Joseph 
Congdon  proudly  picked  up  his  drawing  and 
brought  it  forward. 

The  principal  took  it  and  commended  the  lad 
warmly  upon  the  neatness  and  accuracy  of  his 


IN   THE   SCHOOL   ROOM  87 

work,  while  a  knowing  smile  from  his  teacher  re 
warded  him. 

"  You  are  doing  wonders  with  the  boy,"  Mr. 
Travis  said,  as  Joseph  went  to  his  seat;  "  and,  in 
fact,  great  commendation  is  due  you  for  the  re 
markable  work  you  have  already  accomplished." 
His  eyes  again  sought  the  bright  faces  before  him. 

The  teacher  flushed  with  girlish  exultation. 

After  he  had  gone  the  drawings  were  collected 
and  put  safely  away,  and  the  children  prepared  to 
go  home. 

When  all  was  in  readiness  and  the  lines  well  in 
order,  the  teacher  stepped  into  the  hall  and  passed 
down  the  long  stairway,  as  the  principal  had  re 
quested.  She  stood  between  the  double  files  of 
children  as  they  passed  through  the  hall  and  out 
of  the  door  into  the  street. 

There  was  many  a  happy  "  Good  night,  Miss 
Gilman,"  as  the  groups  marched  by  her. 

As  Joseph  Congdon  reached  her  side  he  put 
out  his  little  hand  and  pressed  hers.  That  simple 
act  brought  Gloria  the  happiest  moment  she  had 
known  in  Mapleville. 

'  Well,  Mrs.  Mitchell,  here  I  am  again,"  and 
Gloria  tripped  lightly  up  the  steps. 

'I've  been  watching  for  you.     Can  you  go  to 


88  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Muriel  Lee's  with  me  this  afternoon?"  inquired 
the  woman. 

"  I  shall  be  glad  to  go." 

'  Your  wholesome  smile  will  do  her  good,  I 
know.  Shall  you  change  your  gown?  " 

*  Yes ;  but  it  will  take  only  a  few  minutes." 

"  A  good-hearted  girl.  Oh,  if  only  she  could 
do  poor  Muriel  some  good!  Well,  Lucy  Briggs 
says  that  a  niece  of  hers  was  cured  of  something 
just  as  bad,  and  only  had  a  few  of  those  treat 
ments;  but  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  Lucy  Briggs  had 
exaggerated  it  to  fix  it  up  pretty.  She  does  like  to 
make  things  sound  big." 

Martha  Mitchell's  soliloquy  was  here  interrupt 
ed  by  the  sound  of  approaching  steps,  and  a  pink- 
gowned  figure  emerged  upon  the  piazza. 

"  Land's  sakes! "  as  her  sharp  eyes  took  in  the 
whole  figure  at  a  glance.  "  And  pink  is  Muriel's 
favorite  color,  too." 

Chatting  pleasantly,  they  soon  reached  the  Lee 
home  and  were  conducted  to  Muriel's  room.  Mrs. 
Mitchell  had  sent  word  of  their  coming,  and  the 
sick  girl  had  anxiously  watched  the  hands  of  the 
little  gold  clock. 

As  the  two  entered  the  spacious  room,  upon 
the  couch,  which  had  been  drawn  up  to  the  win 
dow,  lay  the  wasted  form  of  Muriel  Lee.  The 


IN    THE    SCHOOL    ROOM  89 

blonde  head  was  outlined  against  the  big  blue  satin 
pillow  which  had  been  brought  from  the  parlor  at 
her  request.  It  was  a  rich  shade  of  blue,  that  made 
an  effective  background  for  the  sweet,  little  face. 

She  greeted  her  guests  warmly,  and  Gloria  re 
turned  the  pressure  as  their  hands  clasped. 

"  I  really  know  you,"  said  the  gentle  voice,  as 
she  motioned  Gloria  to  a  chair  near  her  couch.  "  I 
have  seen  you  three  times  as  you  were  leaving 
school,  but  of  course  it  wasn't  as  good  as  this,"  she 
said  naively,  and  her  blue  eyes  spoke  their  admira 
tion  as  they  rested  appreciatively  on  the  pink-clad 
girl. 

"  Don't  you  love  Mrs.  Mitchell? "  she  asked, 
with  a  warm  look  at  the  woman  who  had  been  such 
a  kind  friend. 

"  Indeed  I  do,"  heartily  agreed  Gloria. 

"  She  brings  me  custards  and  such  lovely  jellies; 
and  she  often  reads  to  me  from  the  Bible,"  lower 
ing  her  voice  as  if  the  subject  were  sacred. 

Suddenly  a  spasm  of  pain  crossed  the  sweet 
face,  and  Muriel  quickly  covered  her  tear-filled 
eyes  with  her  wasted  little  hands.  For  several  mo 
ments  she  lay  thus.  Mrs.  Mitchell  was  accustomed 
to  these  periods,  and  knew  that  there  was  nothing 
to  do  but  to  wait  for  the  paroxysm  to  pass. 

Gloria's  eyes  were  persistently  looking  away. 


90  GLAD    TIDINGS 

In  a  few  minutes  the  hands  returned  to  the 
pretty,  silk  quilt  that  covered  the  wasted  form,  while 
the  gentle  voice  resumed: 

'  You  will  please  pardon  me,  but  I  did  so  yearn 
to  see  you,  and  I  thought  that  I  could  stand  it." 
Here  the  voice  had  a  little  catch  in  it  that  went 
straight  to  Gloria's  heart.  '  I'm  sure  that  I  shall 
feel  easier  soon.  Will  you  wait?" 

Mrs.  Mitchell  nodded  reassuringly,  hut  Gloria's 
eyes  were  still  turned  upon  the  out-of-doors. 

When  the  pain  had  subsided,  the  colorless  lips 
smiled  faintly.  Gloria  returned  the  look  with  a 
loving  glance  and  a  softening  of  the  earnest,  brown 
eyes. 

'  You  have  a  lovely  couch,"  she  said  in  cheery 
tones;  "  and  what  a  beautiful  pillow! "  as  her  eyes 
rested  on  the  blue  satin. 

'  Yes,  the  couch  is  comfortable.  Father  had  it 
made  especially  for  me;  and  the  pillow  I  thought 
would  make  the  room  look  bright.  Oh,  but  it  would 
be  so  much  nicer  if  I  could  walk  about  as  you  do!  " 
The  yearning  tone  smote  painfully  upon  the  two 
listeners. 

'  Indeed  it  would,  dear,"  Gloria  returned,  with 
a  loving  glance,  adding  softly:  "  And  sometime  you 
will,  I  hope." 

Muriel  Lee  had  but  little  love  to  brighten  the 


IN    THE    SCHOOL    ROOM  91 

weary  years,  and  her  face  glowed  at  the  term  of 
endearment,  while  the  blue  eyes  looked  away. 
Gloria  noted  the  quivering  lips  and  averted  eyes, 
with  a  feeling  of  deep  tenderness  in  her  heart  for  the 
long-suffering  one. 

"  No,  I  never  expect  to  walk  again."  She  shook 
her  head  sadly.  '  The  doctors  all  say  that  I  shall 
be  an  invalid  for  the  rest  of  my  life,  and  that  I  will 
never  stand  on  my  feet  again.  I  think  that  I  could 
bear  that,"  in  a  tone  of  indescribable  pathos,  "  but 
this  dreadful  pain  all  over  my  body  often  makes 
me  wish  that  I  could  die  and  go  right  to  God." 

"  But  dying  will  not  bring  you  health,  Miss 
Lee ;  and  since  you  belong  to  God,  you  are  as  near 
to  Him  now  as  you  would  be  then." 

Muriel  Lee  opened  her  blue  eyes  in  bewilder 
ment  at  these  gently  spoken  words,  and  then  rested 
her  gaze  upon  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as  if  in  explanation 
of  so  strange  a  speech. 

The  woman  gave  a  nervous,  little  cough  and 
came  nearer  to  Muriel's  couch.  "  I'm  going  to  let 
you  two  young  folks  talk  together  now.  I  brought 
Miss  Gilman  here  to  introduce  her — I  am  sure 
that  she  can  find  her  way  home,"  with  a  smile  at 
Gloria.  "  Now  I'm  going  to  run  back,  because, 
you  know,  I  have  supper  to  prepare,  and  I  believe 
I  promised  my  folks  some  ice-cream  for  to-night. 


92  GLAD    TIDINGS 

My  nephew  never  forgets  to  have  quite  a  whole 
some  appetite  for  cream,  and  I  must  not  disappoint 
him." 

"You  will  come  again  soon?"  queried  Muriel, 
as  she  lifted  her  face  to  be  kissed.  '  You  know  I 
love  to  have  you." 

"  Yes,  dear,  I  will  be  here  soon  again,"  and 
with  another  smile  she  left  the  two  girls  alone. 

"  '  Two  is  company,  three  is  a  crowd  '  some 
times,"  thought  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as  she  hurried  home. 
"  I  am  glad  to  leave  those  young  ones  together;  they 
can  speak  more  freely  alone.  But  what  was  that 
about  dying?  "  as  her  thought  wandered  back  to  the 
conversation  in  the  sick  room.  '  Dying  will  not 
bring  you  health.'  H'm!  That's  a  queer  idea!  But 
who  ever  expects  to  see  invalids  in  heaven!  " 


CHAPTER   IX 

MURIEL   LEE 

'  BRING  your  chair  closer,  please,  Miss  Gilman. 
I  like  to  watch  you  when  you  talk."  The  voice 
was  earnest  as  the  wistful  eyes  sought  her  com 
panion. 

'  But  what  was  that  you  said?  Oh,  yes,"  in  a 
wrondering  tone,  "  dying  will  not  make  me  well  " 
—a  pause—  "  and  I  am  just  as  near  to  God  now 
as  I  would  be  then." 

The  blue  eyes  looked  bewilderingly  into  the 
brown  ones.  "  I've  been  prajang  to  die.  Do  you 
think  that  is  wrong? "  she  asked,  softly. 

Gloria  looked  into  the  patient,  little  face. 

'  But  Jesus  the  great  Teacher  never  taught 
that  one  must  die  in  order  to  be  well,  or  to  go  to 
heaven." 

"  Ah!  Christ  had  power  to  make  one  well  be 
fore  he  reached  heaven;  but,  Miss  Gilman,  I  know 
that  I  never  can  be  well  until  I  reach  there." 

'  Where  do  you  think  heaven  is,  dear?  " 

The  thin,  little  face  looked  troubled,  as  she  re- 

93 


94  GLAD    TIDINGS 

plied :  "  Why — I  never  really  asked  myself  that. 
It  is  up  there,  isn't  it?  "  pointing  to  the  beautiful, 
blue  sky. 

'  Neither  shall  they  say,  Lo,  here !  or,  Lo, 
there!  for,  behold,  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within 

you.' ' 

'  Then  there  would  be  no  heaven  for  me," 
groaned  the  quivering  lips. 

"Oh,  yes!  We  each  have  the  same  right  to 
gain  heaven,  if  we  will  but  follow  Jesus'  teachings. 
It  has  been  the  popular  belief  that  in  order  to  enter 
heaven  we  must  die,  but  '  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand'  right  here,  not  off  in  the  sky  somewhere." 

"But  what  do  you  think  heaven  is?"  asked 
the  sick  girl  in  astonishment. 

Gloria's  expressive  eyes  brightened,  and  she 
said,  after  a  moment's  hesitation: 

'  I  believe  that  heaven  is  not  a  locality,  but 
a  condition  of  thought.  Heaven  is  harmony — the 
realization  of  love,  health,  holiness,  and  perfection. 
It  is  not  dying,  but  living  in  the  highest  sense  that 
enables  us  to  enter  this  happy  condition." 

"All!  How  beautifully  you  talk!  Yes,  it 
would  be  heaven  to  me  right  now  if  I  were  well. 
But  "  —tremulously — "  I  can't  live." 

"  God  is  Love,  and  you  need  not  die,"  said 
Gloria  softly. 


MURIEL    LEE  95 

Muriel  stretched  out  both  little  hands,  and 
Gloria  clasped  them  warmly  while  her  loving  eyes 
searched  the  yearning  face  bent  toward  her. 

"But  what  is  there  to  keep  me  alive?  Last 
night  I  looked  up  at  the  beautiful,  twinkling  stars 
and  prayed  as  never  before  that  God  would  send 
me  light — something  to  tell  me  how  to  think.  I 
think  all  day;  I  think  all  night,  and,  ah,  it  is  all 
so  mixed — this  pain,  this  beautiful  world,  and 
God!  Don't  mind  how  I  talk,  Miss  Gilman,  for 
my  thought  is  so  confused.  Ah,  what  is  God  and 
what  am  I? "  Here  the  little  form  shook  and  hot 
tears  streamed  down  the  hollow  cheeks.  Gloria 
wound  her  arms  around  the  slender  figure  and,  with 
swimming  eyes,  said : 

"  Dear  heart,  God  is  Life,  and  you  are  His 
perfect  child." 

The  sobs  stopped.  "  God  is  Life,  and  you 
said  before  that  I  belong  to  God  and  couldn't  die. 
It  sounds  different  from  anything  I  have  ever 
heard — more  comforting.  But  where  did  you 
learn  it?  "  asked  the  girl,  the  tears  still  wet  on  her 
cheeks. 

"  I  learned  these  truths  through  the  study  of 
Christian  Science." 

"  Christian — Science?  "  and  the  words  fell  slow 
ly,  softly  from  the  quivering  lips.  "  What  beauti- 


96  GLAD    TIDINGS 

ful  words!     I   never  heard   them   used  together 
before." 

"You  never  heard  of  Christian  Science!"  in 
amazement. 

"  No/'  and  now  Muriel  looked  up  wonderingly. 
"  What  is  Christian  Science?  " 

Gloria's  heart  pulsated  with  joy  as  she  thought, 
"  What  a  vista  lies  before  this  dear  girl!  " 

"  Christian  Science  is  the  religion  of  the  Bible, 
dear." 

Ah,  the  gentle  purity  in  the  depths  of  those  eyes 
as  they  looked  with  child-like  trust  into  Gloria's 
radiant  face! 

"The  religion  of  the  Bible— then  it  heals?" 
The  words  came  hesitatingly,  tremulously. 

'  Yes,  Christian  Science  is  the  spiritual  science 
of  treating  sin,  sickness,  and  disease,"  answered 
Gloria,  a  happy  ring  in  her  voice. 

"  But  how  can  one  know  about  it?  I  don't 
understand." 

For  answer  Gloria  opened  the  small,  silk  bag 
which  she  had  on  her  lap,  and  taking  out  a  little 
book,  handed  it  to  Muriel,  who  grasped  it  eagerly. 
"  Cleanse  the  lepers — cast  out  demons — heal  the 
sick — raise  the  dead,"  she  read,  as  her  ringers  fol 
lowed  the  gold  letters.  '  That  is  what  Jesus  said." 
*  Yes,  and  Jesus  said  also,  '  Verily,  verily,  I 


MURIEL    LEE  97 

say  unto  you,  he  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works 
that  I  do  shall  he  do  also.' ' 

"  And  does  this  book  say  that  these  works  can 
he  done  now?  " 

"  Yes. 

"  Who  does  them?  " 

"  Anyone  who  understands  and  obeys  the  teach 
ings  of  the  Master,  as  explained  in  Science  and 
Health:,  can  heal  the  sick;  and  hundreds  have  been 
healed  by  merely  reading  the  book." 

"  Healed  by  reading  this  book!  "  exclaimed  the 
sick  girl,  as  if  she  had  not  heard  aright. 

'  Yes,  hundreds  have  been  healed  simply  by 
reading  Science  and  Health''  reiterated  Gloria, 
with  simple  positiveness. 

Muriel  opened  the  book,  a  strange  tremor  tak 
ing  possession  of  her.  A  question  had  come  into 
her  mind ;  but,  no,  it  couldn't  be  true,  she  told  her 
self — she  must  not  ask  it.  Her  eyes  caught  the 
words,  " Key  to  the  Scriptures"  '  Yes,  that  is 
what  I  need,"  she  said,  repeating  the  words  aloud. 
"  I  do  love  my  Bible,  Miss  Oilman,  but  somehow 
I  cannot  understand  it.  Will  this  explain  it  to 
me?" 

'  Yes,  that  will  give  you  a  clear  and  practical 
understanding  of  the  Bible." 

Muriel  tried  to  raise  herself,  and  Gloria  quickly 


98  GLAD    TIDINGS 

rendered  assistance,  bolstering  the  head  with  the 
pretty,  soft  cushions.  '  There,  now,  I  can  think 
better.  Thank  you  so  much,"  as  she  began  turn 
ing  the  leaves  of  the  flexible,  little  book. 

Suddenly  she  paused  and  read  aloud  these 
words:  "It  is  our  ignorance  of  God,  the  divine 
Principle,  which  produces  apparent  discord,  and 
the  right  understanding  of  Him  restores  har 
mony."  * 

"Does  that  mean,  'makes  you  well'?"  de 
manded  the  trembling  voice. 

'  Yes.  It  is  because  we  have  all  thought  wrong 
about  God  for  so  many  years  that  we  have  been 
sick,"  explained  Gloria;  "  and  as  soon  as  we  under 
stand  Him — come  to  see  that  He  is  Love,  Life, 
Mind,  Truth,  and  never  causes  sickness  or  sorrow- 
why,  this  understanding  does  away  with  our  sick 
ness,  discord,  or  sadness,  just  the  same,"  con 
tinued  the  sweet  voice,  "  as  light  dispels  dark 
ness,  or  understanding  does  away  with  igno 
rance." 

"  I  am  full  of  darkness,"  said  the  sad  voice, 
anxiously. 

"  But  you  won't  be  any  longer,  dearie,  because 
the  light  is  there,"  pointing  lovingly  to  the  book, 
now  clasped  in  the  little,  white  hands,  "  and  when 

*  "  Science  aud  Health,"  p.  390. 


MURIEL    LEE  99 

you  see  the  light  all  the  pain  and  sadness  will  leave 

you." 

Yes,  yes,  she  must  ask  the  question.  Her 
breath  came  in  little  pants,  while  the  thin  frame 
shook  with  the  rapid  beating  of  the  throbbing 
heart.  Then,  as  if  she  could  stand  the  suspense 
no  longer,  she  turned  her  eyes  appealingly  upon 
Gloria. 

'If  I  found  the  light  in  this  book,  would — 
would  it  heal  me — make  me  well?  " 

"  Yes,  dear." 

"  Make  me  walk?  " 

'  Yes,"  with  a  positive  shake  of  the  head,  as 
she  brushed  the  happy  tears  from  her  starry  eyes. 
"  Make  you  every  whit  whole." 

"  Oh!  "  she  gasped,  breathlessly.  "  I  do  really 
feel  as  if  it  were  true." 

"  It  is  as  true  as  truth  itself." 

"  But  who  wrote  these  wonderful  things?  "  giv 
ing  attention  again  to  the  book. 

"  Over  forty  years  ago,  Mrs.  Mary  Baker 
Eddy,  a  Xew  England  woman,  through  prayer 
and  a  conscientious  study  of  the  Bible,  discovered 
the  principle  of  Christian  healing  and  made  it 
known  to  humanity." 

'  How  good  and  pure  she  must  have  been  to 
have  God  reveal  such  wonderful  things  to  her!  I 


100  GLAD    TIDINGS 

love  her  already,"  she  murmured,  softly.  '  Then 
this  is  what  makes  you  so  happy  and  glad,"  she 
continued,  as  she  looked  into  the  radiant  face  of 
her  companion.  "  And  I  shall  look  that  way,  too— 
I  shall  be  well,  and  I  shall  have  glad  eyes,"  she 
repeated,  as  if  to  sustain  a  wild  hope.  '  It  must 
be  right  to  be  well,  then,"  she  said,  starting  a  new 
trend  of  thought. 

'  Indeed  it  is.  Jesus  taught  that  man  has  a 
perfect,  unquestioned  right  to  be  well.  You  re 
member  that  he  destroyed  the  works  of  the  devil?  " 

'  Then  you  think  that  sickness  is  the  work  of 
the  devil?  "  asked  the  girl,  as  if  this  logic  were  al 
together  new  to  her. 

"  An  evil  thing  must  surely  come  from  an  evil 
source.  No  one  believes  that  sickness  is  intrinsic 
ally  good.  When  Jesus  healed  the  crooked  woman 
he  did  not  say  that  she  was  suffering  from  rheu 
matism,  but  spoke  of  her  as  one  whom  '  Satan  hath 
bound,  lo,  these  eighteen  years.'  Man  is  made  per 
fect,  to  have  dominion  over  everything.  Jesus 
never  would  have  healed  the  sick  were  it  not  right 
for  them  to  be  well." 

'  Yes,  I'm  sure  it  must  be  right  to  be  well," 
said  Muriel,  hopefully.  ;'  But  how  is  the  healing 
accomplished? " 

'  Be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your 


MURIEL    LEE  101 

mind,'  and,  '  Let  this  mind  be  in  you  which  was 
also  in  Christ  Jesus.'  ' 

"  I  know  that  Jesus  healed,  because  he  was  the 
Son  of  God.     He  gave  his  disciples  this  power, 
too  "  —and  here  the  voice  was  unspeakably  sad— 
"  but  the  healing  work  stopped  when  Jesus  went 
away." 

'  It  was  not  the  bodily  presence  of  Jesus  that 
healed  the  sick  or  saved  the  world,  Miss  Lee.  It 
was  the  mind  in  Christ  Jesus  that  was  the  world's 
redeemer.  The  healing  did  continue  for  about 
three  hundred  years  after  Jesus'  time;  but  because 
of  departure  from  the  high  spiritual  understand 
ing  which  made  this  healing  possible,  it  fell  into 
disuse,  excepting  for  the  occasional  instances  of 
the  healing  of  the  sick  through  prayer." 

"  But  my  sickness  seems  such  a  part  of  me,  Miss 
Gilman;  and  the  doctors — the  very  best  ones — say 
that  it  is  incurable." 

"  A  similar  verdict  has  been  pronounced  on 
hundreds  of  cases  that  have  afterward  been  healed 
through  Christian  Science.  This  truth  heals,  even 
though  human  knowledge  affirms  the  case  to  be 
fatal.  There  is  a  divine  remedy  for  all  the  dis 
cords  of  earth.  It  is  the  privilege  of  all  to  learn  of 
this  remedy  and  to  experience  its  healing,  saving 
power. 


10*  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  Jesus  fulfilled  the  law  of  God,  and  he  healed 
the  sick  as  well  as  the  sinful.  He  said :  '  I  am  come 
that  they  might  have  life  and  that  they  might  have 
it  more  abundantly,'  and  Paul  tells  us  that  '  the 
law  of  the  spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made 
me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death.'  ' 

Every  word  fell  with  gentle  benediction  from 
the  confident,  calm  lips,  while  the  white,  transpar 
ent  face  of  the  invalid  seemed  illumined  as  she  em 
braced  the  inspiring  thoughts. 

"  And  for  forty  years  people  have  been  using 
this  method  of  healing,  and  I  have  never  heard  of 
it ! "  exclaimed  the  girl,  sadly.  The  next  moment 
a  sunny  smile,  like  the  burst  of  sunshine  from 
under  a  cloud,  broke  over  Muriel's  face  as  she 
added  confidently:  '  But  I  have  heard  of  it  now, 
and  I  am  going  to  search  for  the  light  until  I 
find  it." 

'"Whoso  findeth  me,  findeth  life,'"  quoted 
Gloria,  gently.  "  Have  you  a  Bible  handy,  Miss 
Lee?" 

'  Yes,  there  it  is  on  the  table,"  pointing  to  a 
small  stand  near  the  couch. 

Gloria  took  the  book  and  handed  it  to  her  com 
panion.  'Will  you  please  find  Psalms  118,  and 
read  the  seventeenth  verse? " 

Slowly  and  with  tremulous  lips  came  the  words: 


MURIEL    LEE  103 

'  I  shall  not  die,  but  live,  and  declare  the  works 
of  the  Lord.'  " 

A  little  silence  fell  between  them. 

At  last  the  sick  one  lifted  her  sweet,  blue  eyes 
and  pushed  back  the  yellow,  tumbled  hair.  A  rap 
turous,  ecstatic  smile  played  about  her  pale  lips. 
"  I  feel  that  you  have  told  me  the  truth,  and  that 
I  shall  find  the  light.  What  wonderful  words  they 
are!  "  reading  the  verse  the  second  time.  "  I  want 
to  know  God  better.  I  shall  seek  with  such  ear 
nestness  that  only  God  can  know."  A  holy,  in 
spired  look  animated  her  face  as  she  clasped  the 
little,  black  book  to  her  bosom. 

Gloria  was  deeply  touched  by  the  girl's  great 
fervency  and  child-like  trust.  Taking  the  lighted 
face  within  her  palms,  she  said:  "And  I  am  sure 
it  will  not  take  you  long  to  find  the  healing  light. 
Spiritual  healing  is  not  the  perquisite  of  any  one ; 
it  is  the  privilege  of  every  one  to  know  and  prove 
this  living  truth.  And  now  I'm  going  to  leave  you 
with  your  little  treasure." 

"  Oh!  must  you  go? "  said  Muriel  regretfully, 
as  Gloria  rose.  "  How  good  you  have  been  to  me! 
I  love  you  already,"  she  murmured,  softly,  as  she 
caught  Gloria's  hand  and  kissed  it  repeatedly. 
'  But  you  will  come  again?  I  shall  count  the 
hours  till  I  see  you." 


104  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  Of  course,"  answered  Gloria,  seating  herself 
on  the  edge  of  the  couch  and  clasping  the  little 
hands  warmly  in  her  own,  "  I  shall  come  again— 
and  I  am  sure  I  shall  find  you  improved." 

'  You  look  so  young  to  know  so  many  wonder 
ful  things.  I  am  older  than  you  are,  and  see  how 
little  I  know!  Will  you  tell  me  how  old  you  are?  " 

"Twenty-two." 

"  And  I'm  twenty-four.  Only  two  years'  dif 
ference." 

Gloria  could  see  the  traces  that  pain  and  de 
spair  had  marked  on  the  pretty  face,  which  looked 
childish  in  spite  of  its  years.  The  hair  fell  in  soft, 
little  ripples  around  the  temples,  and  the  fluffy  rows 
of  lace  vainly  endeavored  to  hide  the  thinness  of  the 
white  neck. 

"Just  to  think,  to  wear  a  dress  once  more!" 
and  a  touchingly  wistful  look  came  across  the 
sunken  cheeks.  ;'  I  have  not  been  dressed  nor  have 
I  stood  on  my  feet  in  seven  years! " 

'  But  you  will  he  dressed,  and  you  will  walk, 
too,"  Gloria  assured  her,  "  when  you  have  found 
the  light." 

'  It  would  make  me  so  happy  if  I  might  call 
you  '  Gloria.'  " 

'  You  certainly  may,  Muriel." 

'Will   you — may    I   kiss   you?"    pleaded   the 


MURIEL    LEE  105 

tremulous  voice.  She  was  hungry  for  love.  She 
lifted  her  pale  face  to  the  radiant  one  looking  down 
at  her.  Gloria  warmly  returned  the  caresses. 

"  Now  good-by,  Muriel,  dear.  Remember  you 
live  in  God,  you  move  and  have  your  being  in  Him ; 
and  it  is  your  perfect  right  to  reflect  all  that  He 
bestows  upon  us — all  health,  joy,  and  happiness. 
I  know  that  you  will  find  the  light,"  her  eyes  lin 
gering  with  a  sacred  look  upon  the  sick  one.  With 
a  parting  smile  she  had  gone,  closing  the  door 
softly  behind  her. 

"  God's  child  has  liberty,  freedom,  and  bound 
less  bliss,"  she  thought  as  she  walked  swiftly  home 
ward. 

"  If  we  could  all  have  such  beautiful,  child-like 
trust  as  Muriel  Lee !  c  And  God  shall  wipe  away 
all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and  there  shall  be  no 
more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  any  more  pain.' ' 

Here  her  thoughts  were  interrupted  by  the 
sound  of  quick  footsteps  behind  her. 


CHAPTER   X 

THE   REVELATION 

'  WAIT,  Miss  Gilman,  and  I  will  join  you!  " 

The  girl  instantly  recognized  Mr.  Travis' 
voice. 

'  I  shall  be  glad  to,"  she  answered  pleasantly, 
as  she  paused. 

'  The  beauty  of  the  day  tempted  me  to  stroll 
down  by  the  Sound.  We  need  something  to  in 
vigorate  us  after  adapting  ourselves  to  the  young 
idea  all  day.  Have  you  been  of  the  same  mind 
also?"  he  inquired,  as  they  walked  along  with 
quick,  even  steps. 

"  No,  the  water  did  not  tempt  me  to-day;  and 
I  never  walk  just  to  gain  from  exercise." 

Travis  looked  disconcerted.  :<  I  should  have 
remembered,"  he  said  at  last.  "  I  suppose  you 
have  grounds  for  your  reasoning? " 

'  Yes ;  the  Bible  says,  '  Bodily  exercise  profit- 
eth  little.'  " 

'  I  never  heard  of  it  before.  However,  your 
knowledge  on  that  subject  is  more  extensive  than 

106 


THE    REVELATION  107 

mine,  no  doubt.  But,"  he  persisted,  "  do  you  not 
enjoy  a  good,  brisk  walk  in  the  early  morning  or 
in  the  cool  of  the  evening?  " 

"  Immensely." 

'  Then  where  is  the  logic?  "  he  replied,  laugh 
ing  in  a  lenient  fashion. 

Gloria  gave  a  little  laugh.  "  The  logic  is  this: 
When  I  take  one  of  those  beautiful  walks  it  is  for 
enjoyment.  I  do  not  walk  expecting  or  anticipat 
ing  that  it  will  make  me  healthier  or  bring  about 
a  desired  condition  in  my  body." 

"  H'm.    I  see!  "  with  a  little  whistle. 

As  they  neared  the  house,  Gloria  remarked  the 
spacious  lawn  around  the  pretty  cottage. 

A  sudden  idea  took  possession  of  Travis. 

"  Do  you  play  games,  Miss  Gilman? " 

"Yes.    Why  not?" 

'  We-11 — I  thought  that  it  might  be  too  gay, 
you  know." 

"  Oh,  you're  making  a  mistake,  Mr.  Travis.  A 
Christian  Scientist  enjoys  life.  In  fact,  the  knowl 
edge  of  what  life  really  is  makes  one  more  joyous, 
a  brighter  individual  and  a  merrier  and  better 
friend." 

Arnold  Travis  regarded  the  expressive  face  in 
silence. 

At  last  he  spoke.    "  Do  you  play  croquet?  " 


108  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  I  know  about  the  game,  but  it  is  several  years 
since  I  had  a  mallet  in  my  hand." 

'  You  can't  forget,  though,"  returned  the  other, 
tentatively. 

"  Of  course  not,"  laughed  the  girl,  as  she  re 
turned  his  smile  with  one  more  mirthful. 

'  That  would  be  a  fine  spot  for  a  croquet 
ground,"  pointing  to  a  spot  near  the  pretty  vine- 
covered  porch.  "  See  how  even  and  smooth  it  is!  " 

'  We  would  have  to  consult  Mrs.  Mitchell," 
observed  Gloria. 

'  That  will  be  an  easy  matter,"  laughed  Travis, 
well  knowing  his  aunt's  pleasing  propensities. 

'  It  needs  four  to  make  the  game  interesting." 
Then,  after  a  moment's  thought:  "  I  will  furnish 
the  second  gentleman,  if  you  will  entice  some  fair 
maiden  from  her  seclusion  to  this  delightsome 
spot." 

'  Very  well,  I  promise,"  a  happy  smile  part 
ing  the  red  lips. 

'  I'll  get  Aunt  Martha's  consent,  and  have  the 
lawn  in  readiness  for  Friday  afternoon.  You  will 
not  fail  me? " 

"  Decidedly  not." 

Gloria  smiled  as  she  hastened  to  her  room  to 
remove  her  hat  and  arrange  some  truant  locks  be 
fore  appearing  for  supper. 


THE    REVELATION  109 

"  I  wonder  how  Muriel  Lee  is? "  thought  Mrs. 
Mitchell  the  second  day  after  her  visit  there.  "  I 
meant  to  have  run  over  last  night;  but  I'll  surely 
go  after  supper  to-night.  Muriel  says  the  even 
ings  are  so  long." 

To  tell  the  truth,  Martha  Mitchell  had  an  un 
usual  amount  of  curiosity.  Many  times  since  Mon 
day  afternoon  had  she  seen  the  sick,  little  figure  on 
the  sofa  and  the  calm,  earnest  face  of  the  young 
teacher  gazing  down  at  her. 

"I'd  like  to  know  just  what  she  told  her  about 
her  religion  and  how  the  dear  child  took  it,"  she 
soliloquized.  "  I  know  it  can't  do  her  any  harm, 
if  it  don't  do  her  any  good.  It  would  be  a  mighty 
miracle,  though,  if  ever  Muriel  walks.  But  Lucy 
Briggs  says  it's  possible  she'd  get  right  up  as 
soon  as  the  prayer  was  said  over  her;  but  then 
Lucy- 
Here  her  meditation  was  interrupted  by  a  ring 
of  the  bell.  With  a  hasty  glance  in  the  mirror  and 
a  look  into  the  parlor  to  see  if  every  chair  was  at 
its  proper  angle,  she  started  toward  the  door. 

'  The  minister,  most  likely,"  she  thought,  with 
slightly  quickened  pulse,  as  she  opened  the  door. 

"Muriel!  Muriel  Lee!"  Consternation  para 
lyzed  the  woman,  and  for  a  moment  she  looked 
around  instinctively  for  somewhere  to  sit  down; 


110  GLAD    TIDINGS 

but  changing  her  mind,  she  clung  breathlessly  to 
the  door  with  trembling  hands.  She  had  a  sensa 
tion  which  she  knew  to  be  either  hysteria  or  a  faint. 

'Won't  you  let  me  in?"  said  the  girl,  in  a 
sweet,  joyous  voice.  Her  face  was  wreathed  in 
happy  smiles,  but  Mrs.  Mitchell  saw  only  the 
starry  eyes  gazing  at  her. 

"  Am  I  dreaming  or  am  I  awake?  "  gasped  the 
astonished  woman,  as  she  put  her  hand  on  Muriel's 
arm. 

"  It  is  I,  Mrs.  Mitchell,  Muriel  Lee,  alive  and 
well.  See,  I  can  walk!  I  have  no  pain,  and,  oh, 
I'm  so  happy!  so  happy!  Don't  look  so  scared! 
I  thought  you'd  be  so  happy  with  me." 

For  answer  the  woman  fell  incontinently  into 
the  divan  near  the  door,  and  sat  staring  at  the  ap 
parition  in  a  bewildered  fashion.  She  had  dreamed 
of  this  very  thing  happening,  but  now  she  was 
totally  unprepared  for  it. 

"  I  can't  just  make  it  out.  You  are  Muriel,  to 
be  sure,  though  I'm  afraid  I  shall  wake  up  and 
find  it  all  a  dream,"  and  quick  tears  filled  her  eyes. 

'  I  shouldn't  have  surprised  you  so.  It  was 
too  great  a  shock,  and  I'm  so  sorry,"  said  the  girl, 
as  she  fell  on  her  knees  and  put  her  arms  around 
her  kind  friend.  '  I  was  so  happy,  and  I  have 
thought  all  day  how  I  would  let  you  know." 


THE    REVELATION  111 

Mrs.  Mitchell  here  drew  the  little  figure  to  her 
and  hugged  and  kissed  her  alternately.  "Of 
course  I  am  glad,  so  glad  for  you.  But  it  will 
take  me  a  little  time  to  get  used  to  it." 

*  Well,  you  may  have  all  the  time  you  wish, 
for  I  fear  you  will  see  much  of  me  now,"  rejoined 
the  girl,  as  she  seated  herself. 

"  My  dear  child,  tell  me,  what  have  you  done!  " 
'  Why,  it  came  as  I  was  reading  the  book," 
said  Muriel  simply. 

"  The  book? " 

"  Yes,  dear  Mrs.  Eddy's  book,  Science  and 
Health:' 

"  Did  not  Miss  Gilman  pray  for  you? " 

"  Not  that  I  know  of.  She  told  me  if  I  found 
the  light  in  the  book  that  it  would  heal  me,  and  it 
did,"  she  finished  softly.  "But  what  time  will 
Gloria  be  here?  " 

"  She  may  come  any  time  now,  for  school  is  out. 
See,  the  children  are  going  by  the  house! " 

"  I  want  to  surprise  her,"  said  the  girl.  "  Please 
leave  me  alone  in  here  and  send  Gloria  in  when 
she  comes." 

They  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  Gloria  soon 
made  her  appearance. 

"  What's  the  trouble,  Mrs.  Mitchell?  "  she  asked 
as  soon  as  she  looked  at  that  lady.  "  Your  face  has 


112  GLAD    TIDINGS 

so  many  different  expressions  all  at  once!"  Avid 
Gloria  laughed  out  gayly.  '  You  haven't  fallen 
heir  to  a  fortune,  have  you?  " 

'  Well,  perhaps  I  have,"  returned  the  other, 
with  mingled  feelings.  "  A  fortune  awaits  you, 
though!" 

*  You  don't  say,"  and  Gloria  looked  at  her  quiz 
zically.  "  Don't  keep  me  waiting.  I  see  you  have 
a  surprise  on  hand.  Do  tell  me." 

'  There  is  something,  for  you — in — the — par 
lor  "  —and  here  her  voice  faltered  as  a  vision  of 
Muriel  Lee  rose  before  her. 

Gloria  did  not  wait  for  further  information  but 
with  quickened  steps  opened  the  parlor  door. 

"Muriel!" 

"Gloria!" 

What  Mrs.  Mitchell  saw  made  her  swal 
low  hard  as  she  turned  suddenly  and  left  the 
room. 

Gloria  was  the  first  to  break  the  silence,  as  she 
unwound  her  arms  from  the  slim  figure  and  led 
her  to  the  divan. 

"  It  makes  me  think  of  a  verse  we  had  in  our 
Lesson  from  Ezekiel  not  long  ago.  '  And  ye  shall 
know  that  I  am  the  Lord,  when  I  have  opened 
your  graves  .  .  .  and  shall  put  my  spirit  in  you, 
and  ye  shall  live,  and  I  shall  place  you  in  your  own 


THE    REVELATION  113 

land;  then  shall  ye  know  that  I  the  Lord  have 
spoken  it,  and  performed  it,  saith  the  Lord ! ' 

"  Yes,  that  is  it,"  echoed  Muriel,  "  I  was  really 
taken  from  a  living  grave." 

'  Tell  me  about  it,"  Gloria  said  softly. 

'  When  you  left  me  Monday  afternoon  I  seemed 
to  know  that  all  you  told  me  was  true,  and  before  I 
opened  the  book  to  read  I  thanked  God  again  and 
again  for  sending  you  to  me.  I  don't  remember 
where  I  opened  the  book,  but  at  some  place  near  the 
middle,  I  think,  and  I  read  on  until  Alice  came  in 
to  light  the  gas.  I  was  totally  unconscious  of  time, 
oblivious  of  everything,  save  the  beautiful  words  I 
was  reading. 

"  I  had  never  been  able  to  read  more  than  half 
an  hour  at  a  time,  because  it  caused  such  bad  head 
aches,  but  now  all  was  changed.  I  read  until  Alice 
brought  me  my  supper.  I  remembered  a  sentence 
in  which  Mrs.  Eddy  said  that  we  should  eat  with 
out  fear  of  results,  so  I  told  Alice  to  bring  me  a 
good,  hearty  supper  as  I  felt  so  hungry. 

"  I  enjoyed  my  meal  and  ate  what  I  had  not 
dared  to  touch  in  years — crullers;  but  I  never 
thought  of  my  supper  again,  for  I  simply  devoured 
the  little  book  the  rest  of  the  evening. 

'  Before  I  closed  the  book  that  night  it  was 
past  midnight — and  the  light  had  come.  It  burst 


114  GLAD    TIDIXGS 

dazzling  in  its  purity  upon  my  enraptured  thought 
—a  revelation  from  God,  I  saw  it  all  so  clearly.  I 
seemed  to  stand  right  in  the  kingdom,  knowing 
God,  Love  and  myself  His  spiritual  child.  I  was 
born  again.  Never  once  did  I  think  of  my  body 
or  think  that  it  needed  healing;  I  just  thought  of 
that  beautiful  light  that  flooded  my  consciousness. 
I  disrobed,  unaided,  as  I  had  previously  sent  Alice 
away,  telling  her  I  would  not  need  her  assistance. 
I  slept  on  the  couch  that  night.  I  remember  the  last 
thought  I  had  was  that  I  had  touched  the  hem  of 
Christ's  garment  and  the  next  I  knew  the  sun  shone 
brightly  into  the  room.  It  shone  as  I  had  never 
seen  it  before ;  while  the  leaves  sparkled  and  danced 
on  the  trees.  '  God  is  love,'  I  repeated  many  times. 
A  wonderful,  new  joy  thrilled  my  whole  being.  I 
tried  to  see  more  of  the  beautiful  trees,  the  glories 
outside,  and,  before  I  knew  it," — here  she  lowered 
her  voice  at  the  remembrance,  "  I  arose;  crossed 
the  room  to  the  window  and  gazed  out  upon  the 
life  without. 

"  I  never  can  tell  even  you,  Gloria,  dear,  how 
I  felt  when  I  realized  that  I  had  walked." 

Here  the  happy  tears  dimmed  the  blue  eyes  and 
she  paused.  "  The  wonderful  uplifting,  the  throb 
bing  happiness,  the  exquisite  joy  of  it!  I  just 
wanted  to  sing  aloud.  I  dressed,  unaided,  and  was 


THE    REVELATION  115 

sitting  by  the  window,  reading,  when  Alice  came  in 
to  awaken  me. 

"  Dear  Alice!  she  does  riot  know  what  to  make 
of  it!  But  she  will  understand,  too,"  confidently, 
"  for  I  shall  let  her  read  the  book.  I  wanted  to 
let  you  know  yesterday,  but  I  was  so  happy  in  my 
new-found  joy  that  I  kept  it  to  myself  all  day." 

Gloria  had  been  holding  both  little  hands,  and 
now  she  gave  them  a  warm  pressure,  as  if  she 
understood. 

"  I  spent  all  day  in  reading  and  such  wonder 
ful  things  were  revealed  to  me!  I  never  think  of 
my  body,"  went  on  the  happy  voice,  "  I  just  think 
of  Love."  Then  she  turned  suddenly  to  Gloria. 

"  Oh !  what  do  I  not  owe  to  you  for  your  dear, 
loving  words?  Only  for  you  I  never  should  have 
known!  How  can  I  ever  repay  you!"  and  she 
wound  her  arms  around  her  new  friend. 

Gloria's  own  heart  was  full,  as  she  listened  to 
the  girl's  recital.  *  You  must  remember,  dear,  that 
it  was  Truth  that  sent  me  to  you — I  was  simply 
the  channel  that  Truth  used.  You  can  prove  your 
gratitude  by  helping  others  to  see  the  light." 

"  Indeed,  I  shall,"  returned  the  girl  fervently. 
*  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart :  for  they  shall 
see  God,' ' '  thought  Gloria  as  she  gazed  at  the 
pure  face  before  her. 


11G  GLAD    TIDINGS 

With  a  light  heart  she  rose  and  said  in  a  cheery 
tone:  "  Come  up  to  my  room  now!  " 

"  I  haven't  really  got  used  to  my  freedom  yet," 
cried  Muriel,  as  she  followed  Gloria  up  the  wind 
ing  stairs.  "It  seems  so  strange  to  walk!  My 
limbs  were  a  little  weak  at  first,  but  they  are  much 
stronger  to-day;  and  I  have  eaten  so  heartily.  I 
think  I  must  have  gained  a  few  pounds  already." 
*  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God  .  .  .  and 
all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you.'  You  will 
prove  the  truth  of  these  words,  I  know,  Muriel; 
continue  to  take  '  no  thought  for  the  body.' ' 

'  I  used  to  think  of  it  all  the  time  before  I 
found  the  light;  but  now  it's  so  different! "  and  the 
bright  face  glowed. 

"  Jesus  knew  that  we  need  take  no  thought  for 
the  body,  for  in  it  we  find  only  results.  The  body 
simply  responds  to  the  mind,  which  is  the  cause  of 
every  material  effect.  The  healing  becomes  spon 
taneous  when  we  have  that  mind  *  which  was  also 
in  Christ  Jesus.' ' 

For  a  long  time  the  girls  talked  together. 
Muriel  had  many  questions  to  ask  and  Gloria  was 
glad  to  help  her  all  she  could. 

'  You  will  gain  more  and  more  understanding 
as  you  read,"  she  told  her.  '  You  know  much  al 
ready  that  may  have  taken  others  years  to  grasp." 


THE   REVELATION  117 

Her  thoughts  flew  to  Arnold  Travis.  He  had 
read  the  book  five  times  and  had  not  found  the 
light,  while  this  girl  had  heard  of  Science  but  a 
few  days  previously  and  had  caught  its  spiritual 
import  sufficient  to  lift  herself  from  a  living  tomb. 

Muriel  was  examining  the  books  on  Gloria's 
table.  *  You  have  another  Science  and  Health" 
as  she  instantly  recognized  the  little,  black  book. 

"  I  might  not  have  been  so  willing  to  leave 
the  book  with  you,  had  I  not  a  second  copy  at 
home,"  she  answered,  laughing. 

"  I  should  like  to  learn  some  of  these  hymns," 
remarked  Muriel  as  she  read  the  beautiful  words 
from  the  Christian  Science  Hymnal. 

'  Yes,  you  will  need  a  hymn  book,  too,"  ob 
served  Gloria.  '  The  words  are  so  helpful  and 
beautiful.  The  next  time  you  come  over  we  shall 
sing  them  together.  I  know  you  will  enjoy  them." 
Here  a  gentle  tap  on  the  door  interrupted 
them. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  interfere,"  said  the  kind  voice 
of  Mrs.  Mitchell,  "  but  it's  supper  time  and  I  won 
dered  if  Muriel  would  remain  with  us." 

"  Not  this  time,  thank  you,"  responded  Muriel 
with  a  grateful  look.  '  I  did  not  dream  it  was  so 
late,"  glancing  at  the  clock.  ;'  I  promised  Alice 
that  I'd  be  home  at  six.  I  shall  want  to  talk  with 


118  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Gloria  all  that  she  will  let  me,"  she  continued,  "  and 
you  will  see  more  of  me  than  you  ever  did  before." 

"  Come  as  often  as  you  like,  child.  You  owe 
me  many  calls.  I  shall  have  two  girls  now,"  she 
said,  looking  warmly  from  one  to  the  other. 

The  three  took  their  way  downstairs  and  Muriel 
bade  each  a  warm  farewell. 

"  I  love  you  and  thank  you  so  much"  she  whis 
pered  in  Gloria's  ear  as  the  girls  embraced  each 
other.  "  I  shall  not  forget  anything  that  you  have 
told  me." 

Mrs.  Mitchell  and  Gloria  both  watched  the  lit 
tle  figure  as  she  tripped  down  the  steps.  When  she 
was  nearly  lost  to  view  Muriel  turned  and  waved 
her  hand. 

"  It's  wonderful,  wonderful,"  and  Mrs.  Mitch 
ell  looked  searchingly  into  Gloria's  beaming  face. 

"  And  it  is  true  and  lasting,"  breathed  the  girl, 
softly. 

"  Miss  Gilman,  tell  me,"  said  the  woman,  turn 
ing  suddenly  around,  "  did  you  pray  for  Muriel 
the  way  the  Christian  Scientists  do,  and  do  you 
believe  that  prayer  healed  her?  " 

Gloria  regarded  her  for  a  moment  in  silence. 
"  I  did  not  treat  her,  if  that  is  what  you  mean." 
"  I  left  her  Science  and  Health  to  read,  and  knew 
that  God  would  take  all  care  of  her. 


THE    REVELATION  119 

:'  It  was  the  understanding  of  God,  which  she 
gained  from  the  book — that  healed  her,"  she  said, 
simply. 

'  Would  you  care  if  I  looked  into  the  book  a 
little  as  I  am  happening  by  your  room?  I  would 
not  take  it  away." 

'  Why,  certainly  you  may  read  it,"  replied 
Gloria,  gladly.  '  When  Muriel  receives  her  new 
copy  you  may  take  the  one  she  now  has." 

"  Oh,  no!  I  do  not  care  to  read  it  through.  I 
just  wanted  to  glance  at  it,"  she  said,  hastily. 

"  Here  is  Arnold,"  she  continued,  as  that  gentle 
man  appeared  for  supper. 

'  Yes,  and  famished,  too,"  as  he  made  a  place 
for  Gloria  who  approached  the  table. 


CHAPTER   XI 

ON   THE   CROQUET  GROUND 

*  THIS  is  Friday,  you  know,"  observed  Mr. 
Travis  at  the  breakfast  table. 

'  Yes,  I  remember,"  Gloria  assured  him  with  a 
smile.  "  Is  everything  ready?  " 

'  It  will  be  this  afternoon.    Have  you  secured 
your  '  fair  maiden  '?  " 
"  Indeed,  I  have." 

'  Then  all  is  well,"  he  said  with  a  hearty  laugh. 
'  What  muscle  we  shall  have!  " 

Gloria  regarded  him  with  an  arch  look.  '  Pray, 
pardon  my  mistake.  Shall  I  ever  learn  the  new 
etiquette  of  speech!"  he  said,  with  a  deprecatory 
look.  :<  I'm  making  a  little  progress,  I  think,  with 
the  book,"  he  added,  as  Mrs.  Mitchell  left  the  table 
to  replenish  some  dish. 

"  That  is  good,"  said  the  girl  in  her  earnest 
fashion. 

'  But  I  have  come  to  one  question  upon  which 
I  should  like  some  enlightenment,  when  you  have 
the  opportunity,"  he  remarked  as  they  rose  from  the 

table. 

120 


ON  THE  CROQUET  GROUND       121 

Gloria  assured  him  of  her  willingness  to  be  of 
any  assistance,  then  prepared  herself  for  school. 

As  she  was  sitting  at  her  desk  that  morning, 
happy  thoughts  filled  her  mind. 

"  I  have  been  here  but  two  weeks,"  she  observed 
to  herself,  "  and  just  see  what  Love  has  accom 
plished  already."  On  her  desk  were  little  piles  of 
flowers  which  loving  hands  had  arranged  and  tied 
"  for  the  teacher."  A  good-sized  orange  reposed 
in  plain  sight  upon  the  edge  of  the  desk,  and  she 
knew  it  had  come  from  Joseph  Congdon,  as  she  had 
observed  the  bulge  in  his  pocket.  A  variety  of 
large,  luscious  apples  had  arranged  themselves 
where  they  would  quickly  attract  her  attention ;  but 
best  of  all,  were  the  bright,  ardent  faces  before  her. 
Love  had  transformed  the  pupils  as  well  as  the  room. 

Miss  Gilman  had  at  first  won  their  respect  and 
admiration,  then,  as  they  felt  the  power  which  she 
wielded,  they  allowed  themselves  to  be  governed 
without  resistance. 

'  We  just  love  to  do  whatever  Miss  Gilman 
says,"  Gloria  had  heard  one  of  the  little  girls  re 
mark  to  a  playmate.  And,  indeed,  it  so  seemed ! 

A  word,  a  glance  was  all  that  was  needed  to 
obtain  perfect  order  and  quiet. 

Joseph  Congdon,  after  repeated  conferences 
with  his  teacher,  was  now  applying  the  same  thought 


122  GLAD    TIDINGS 

to  his  diagramming  as  he  had  given  to  his  drawing ; 
and  the  results  were  very  gratifying  both  to  him 
self  and  to  his  teacher. 

Gloria  had  given  the  class  a  talk  regarding  the 
neatness  of  their  appearance,  and  a  wonderful  trans 
formation  was  now  noticeable.  Because  of  the  gen 
eral  demoralization  which  had  previously  prevailed, 
the  children  were  not  particular  that  their  hands 
were  clean,  or  that  their  hair  was  parted  exactly 
straight  and  brushed  smoothly  into  place.  The  girls 
had  been  quite  satisfied  to  have  their  ribbons  untied 
and  their  fluffy  apron  strings  used  for  pen  wipers. 

Now  as  the  teacher  glanced  over  the  well-filled 
room  the  children  folded  their  immaculate-looking 
hands  while  work  was  being  assigned  them.  All 
neckties  and  hair-ribbons  were  tied  and  in  place, 
and  a  general  cheery,  wholesome  atmosphere  per 
vaded  the  room. 

"  All  it  really  needed  was  Love,"  the  teacher 
told  herself  as  she  proceeded  with  her  duties. 

After  the  day's  work  was  over  and  every  child 
gone,  Gloria  turned  her  steps  toward  Muriel  Lee's. 

"  I  am  ready  and  waiting,"  said  the  dainty,  lit 
tle  lady  as  she  appeared  in  a  pink-and-white  gown. 

"  Oh,  how  pretty  you  look! "  exclaimed  Gloria, 
delightedly. 

Muriel's  radiant  smile  and  softly  beaming  eyes 


ON  THE  CROQUET  GROUND       123 

expressed  more  than  words.  "  Alice  helped  me 
fix  this  up,"  she  said,  pointing  to  the  lacey  ruffles. 
4  You  see,"  she  explained,  "  my  gowns  are  all  ex 
tremely  out  of  date.  I  shall  get  some  new  ones  very 
soon;  but  do  you  realty  think  this  will  do  for  to 
day?  "  with  a  pretty,  pensive  look. 

For  answer  Gloria  gave  her  a  fond  hug  and 
patted  her  slightly  tinted  cheeks.  '  You  are  a  really 
'  fair  maiden,'  "  and  she  laughed  a  sweet,  girlish 
laugh. 

"  Doesn't  it  seem  as  if  we  always  knew  each 
other?  "  observed  the  pink-and -white  figure,  as  the 
girls  made  their  way  to  Mrs.  Mitchell's. 

"  Indeed,  it  does.  I  have  always  wished  for  a 
companion  who  understood  the  Science  and  now  I 
have  found  one,"  replied  Gloria,  with  a  fond  glance. 

"  I  wish  that  I  understood  the  game,"  remarked 
Muriel  as  they  entered  the  house.  "  Do  you  think 
I  can  learn?  "  she  questioned  naively. 

"Of  course  you  can,"  said  Gloria  positively. 
"  Don't  you  reflect  Intelligence?  " 

The  cloud  disappeared  in  a  moment.  "  How 
beautiful  to  think  of  it  that  way;  it  takes  away  all 
the  fear." 

"  I  have  heard  a  great  deal  about  Arnold  Travis 
from  his  aunt,  but  who  is  the  other  man?  " 

"  I  really  can't  guess,"  laughed  Gloria.    "  That 


124  GLAD    TIDINGS 

is  Mr.  Travis'  secret — the  same  as  you  are  my  secret, 
you  see.  Now  I  am  going  to  leave  you  on  the  porch 
which  Mrs.  Mitchell  has  so  kindly  allowed  me  to 
appropriate  to  myself.  I  shall  not  be  long,"  she 
added  as  she  skipped  lightly  up  the  stairs. 

"Which  shall  it  be  the  blue  or  the  pink," 
thought  the  maiden  as  she  gave  a  hasty  glance  into 
the  well-filled  wardrobe.  After  a  moment's  medi 
tation  she  selected  a  pretty,  blue  lawn  and  deftly 
tied  a  soft  blue  ribbon  in  the  wealth  of  chestnut 
hair. 

"How  quick  you  were!"  exclaimed  Muriel  as 
both  eye  and  voice  expressed  her  admiration. 

'  I  must  be  on  time  you  know,"  with  a  roguish 
smile.  ;'  But  where  are  the  handsome  lords?  " 

As  she  spoke  they  both  observed  two  forms  ap 
proaching  the  porch. 

"  Mr.  Travis  knows  where  to  find  me,"  laughed 
Gloria. 

As  they  came  nearer,  Gloria's  face  heightened 
in  color  and  her  red  lips  parted  with  surprise. 

"  Here  we  are,"  said  Travis,  pleasantly.  "  And 
I  hope  we  find  you  ready  and  in  trim."  Both  girls 
rose  as  the  gentlemen  reached  the  steps,  and  Gloria 
recognized  Douglas  Irving. 

:'  Irving  you  didn't  tell  me  that  you  knew  Miss 
Gilman,"  as  the  girl  extended  her  hand  in  greeting. 


ON    THE    CROQUET    GROUND  125 

'  You  see  I  am  one  ahead  of  you  now,  old  man," 
laughed  Irving,  as  he  slapped  Travis  on  the 
shoulder. 

Gloria  presented  the  two  gentlemen  to  her 
friend. 

Travis  shot  a  quick  glance  at  the  pink-gowned 
girl.  "  Are  you  both  good  players?  "  he  inquired, 
as  he  glanced  into  the  animated  faces. 

'  You  will  have  to  be  a  little  patient  with  me 
at  first,"  explained  Muriel  in  her  sweet  way,  "  but 
I  shall  learn  soon,"  she  added,  with  a  knowing  look 
at  Gloria. 

"  How  about  you,  Miss  Gilman?  " 

"  I  shall  learn  to  play — better,"  she  returned 
with  a  mischievous  smile.  „ 

"  Irving  is  a  little  tame,  I'm  thinking,"  with  a 
glance  at  his  friend,  "  so  to  even  things  up,  you  play 
with  Miss  Gilman,  Douglas,  and  Miss  Lee  shall 
be  my  partner.  Now  come  on." 

The  four  approached  the  ground  that  Mrs. 
Mitchell  had  gladly  granted  them  to  use. 

"  The  young  ladies  may  do  a  little  practicing 
while  the  gentlemen  are  setting  up  the  wickets," 
said  Travis,  as  he  opened  the  box  containing  a 
bright,  new  croquet-set. 

While  the  men  were  busy  measuring  off  dis 
tances  for  the  wickets,  the  girls  were  admiring  the 


126  GLAD    TIDINGS 

pretty  assortment  of  colors  among  the  balls  and 
mallets. 

'  I  think  I  shall  take  blue,"  remarked  Gloria 
demurely.  '  I  love  blue." 

"  It  just  matches  the  color  of  your  gown,  too," 
exclaimed  Muriel,  gleefully.  '  What  shall  I 
choose?"  she  moved  the  balls  around  with  the  tip 
of  her  little  slipper  and  finally  selected  the  yellow. 

'What  fine,  large  heads!"  and  Gloria  swung 
the  mallet  lightly  in  her  hand. 

The  wickets  were  soon  in  place  with  the 
"  basket  "  in  the  center. 

"  No  one  likes  to  remain  in  the  basket,"  said 
Gloria,  with  a  girlish  laugh. 

"  Oh!  it  is  all  right  if  the  right  one  takes  her 
out,"  replied  Irving,  as  he  looked  into  the  lovely 
face  of  his  partner. 

His  gaze  wras  so  protracted  that  Gloria's  face 
flushed. 

'  Well,  yes,"  she  assented,  demurely,  her  eyes 
on  the  basket. 

The  game  progressed  very  satisfactorily.  The 
ground  was  beautifully  smooth  and  this  afforded 
opportunity  for  excellent  playing. 

"  Miss  Gilman,  your  shots  are  remarkably  good," 
said  Travis,  as  Gloria  made  a  play  that  won  the 
admiration  of  her  audience. 


ON    THE    CROQUET    GROUND  127 

"  Wasn't  that  splendid!  "  exclaimed  Muriel,  her 
eyes  sparkling. 

Travis  took  much  pains  with  his  partner-pupil; 
and  she  was  eager  and  quick  to  learn.  Although 
they  had  not  won  the  first  game,  by  the  time  they 
sat  down  to  rest,  there  existed  between  them  quite 
a  friendly  feeling. 

'  You  did  well  for  the  first  experience,  Miss 
Lee;  I  compliment  you." 

"I'm  glad  that  it  isn't  muscle  that  counts,"  she 
observed,  quietly. 

Something  in  the  tone  stirred  Travis  and  he 
looked  up  quickly.  For  the  first  time  he  noticed 
the  slightness  of  the  little  figure  which  contrasted 
with  the  brightness  of  the  happy  face. 

'  Wonder  where  she  lives?  She's  a  '  fair 
maiden '  to  be  sure,"  as  he  watched  the  cool  breeze 
play  with  the  curls  that  encircled  the  small  head. 

Meanwhile,  Gloria  and  her  partner  were  seated 
on  a  bench  at  the  "  home  end  "  of  the  ground,  where 
they  had  easily  won  the  first  game.  The  girl's  face 
wore  a  glow  of  pleasant  excitement  that  did  not 
escape  the  notice  of  her  partner. 

:<  I  did  not  know  that  you  and  Mr.  Travis  were 
friends,"  observed  Gloria. 

'  Yes,  I  have  known  Travis  for  several  years. 
He's  a  fine  fellow." 


128  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Suddenly  Irving  drew  from  his  inner  pocket  a 
small,  oblong  package. 

"  Does  the  shape  of  this  suggest  anything  to 
you,  Miss  Gilman? " 

"  Oh,  yes!  "  she  responded  at  a  glance. 

"  I  just  received  it  to-day,  and  I'm  looking  for 
ward  to  a  pleasant  evening  with  it,"  as  he  returned 
the  book  to  his  pocket. 

"  Has  Mr.  Travis  mentioned  Science  to  you? " 
asked  Gloria. 

"  No.    Does  he  know  about  it? "  with  surprise. 

"  Please,  do  not  mention— 

"  I  shall  not,"  he  replied,  divining  her  meaning, 
at  the  same  time  wondering  why  his  friend  had 
been  so  discreet  regarding  the  subject. 

The  approach  of  Travis  and  his  partner  pre 
vented  their  pursuing  the  subject  further.  Gloria 
noted  their  animated  conversation.  Travis's  face 
showed  a  deep  study,  while  that  of  Muriel  was 
lighted  with  enthusiasm,  and  Gloria  caught  these 
words : 

"  No,  I  could  not  if  I  would,  and  I  would  not 
if  I  could  picture  the  depths  of  despair,  the  hours 
of  bitter  anguish,  the  utter  hopelessness  that  dark 
ened  my  life — and  then  my  deliverance  came  so 
swiftly  and  so  beautifully.  Christian  Science  gives 
one  such  an  uplifting,  satisfying  thought  of  God." 


ON  THE  CROQUET  GROUND       129 

Gloria  did  not  catch  the  reply,  but  saw  that 
Muriel  was  pleased  with  his  remark. 

"  Have  you  been  practicing  for  the  next  game?  " 
asked  Irving  as  the  two  reached  them. 

"  Yes,  I  think  we  shall  win  it,"  replied  Travis 
with  a  smile. 

The  four  again  took  the  mallets  for  another 
game. 

'  Your  shot  first  this  time,  Douglas,"  said 
Travis,  "  as  you  won  the  last  game." 

"  The  first  game  you  mean,  Arnold,"  corrected 
Irving,  in  a  jocose  vein. 

When  it  was  Travis'  turn  to  play,  he  made  such 
excellent  shots  that  he  became  "  Rover  "  with  the 
first  turn. 

"  After  this  I  shall  give  my  attention  to  ball 
yellow,"  he  said,  as  he  turned  to  his  partner  who  had 
thoroughly  enjoyed  his  splendid  playing. 

"  You  will  have  to  work  hard,"  Gloria  said  to 
Irving,  "or  they  shall — what  do  you  call  it?— 
'  white-wash '  us,"  and  the  girl's  laugh  rang  out 
merrily. 

"  No,  they  can't  do  that,"  replied  Irving  as  he 
put  her  ball  through  a  wicket,  and  then  made  both 
resound  against  the  variegated  stake. 

'  You  do  finely,  Muriel,"  Gloria  said  when  she 
stood  near  her. 


130  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Muriel  shot  a  pleased  look  at  her.  "  I  am  try 
ing  to  know,"  she  said,  softly,  "  that  I  can." 

The  game  was  now  intensely  interesting,  and 
from  the  side  window  Mrs.  Mitchell  could  hear  the 
girls'  merry  laughter  and  the  deeper  tones  of  the 
men. 

"Hurrah!  we  win,"  exclaimed  Travis,  and  he 
smiled  his  approval  as  Muriel  made  her  last  suc 
cessful  stroke. 

'  That  makes  a  game  apiece,"  said  Irving, 
"  now  there  remains  no  hard  feeling  hetween  us." 

The  gentlemen  picked  up  the  balls  and  de 
posited  them  in  the  box. 

"  Do  you  prefer  blue? "  Irving  questioned,  as 
Gloria  handed  her  mallet  to  him. 

"  It  is  my  favorite  color." 

"It  is  mine,  too,"  he  returned,  letting  his  gaze 
rest  upon  the  pretty,  blue  gown. 


CHAPTER   XII 

JOUENEYING   ONWARD 

"  WELL,  the  '  handsome  lord  '  and  '  fair  maiden  ' 
were  quite  human,  were  they  not,  Miss  Gilman?  " 
laughed  Travis  as  he  took  the  chair  Gloria  offered. 

"  And  we  certainly  enjoyed  ourselves,"  replied 
Gloria,  enthusiastically.  "  But  what  a  glorious 
evening  we  have !  " 

"  It  was  sufficient  excuse  to  bring  me  around 
to  your  cozy  porch,"  he  replied.  '  The  vines  do  not 
obstruct  the  view  of  the  Sound  nor  hide  the  lights 
of  the  heaven  from  us." 

For  a  moment  they  were  content  to  gaze  upon 
the  moonlit  water  in  silence.  At  length  Travis 
mentioned  what  was  uppermost  in  his  mind. 

"  Miss  Lee  has  spoken  of  her  wonderful  experi 
ence." 

Gloria  instantly  recalled  the  sweet,  childish  face 
as  she  and  Mr.  Travis  had  approached  them  across 
the  lawn  that  day.  But  as  she  was  not  quick  to 
respond,  Travis  continued: 

'  I  rejoice  with  her  over  her  remarkable  heal- 

131 


132  GLAD    TIDINGS 

ing,  but  do  you  believe,"  and  he  looked  full  into  the 
brown  eyes,  "  that  simply  reading  Mrs.  Eddy's  book 
induced  her  wonderful  recovery?  " 

"  Muriel  found  the  light — the  truth — by  reading 
Science  and  Health  and  it  healed  her,"  she  said 
simply.  Then,  after  a  pause—  *  And  ye  shall  know 
the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free.' ' 

"  But  I  cannot  understand  how  she — why  she  is 
just  a  child  in  knowledge — could  grasp  the  meaning 
of  what  is  almost  incomprehensible  to  me." 

'  Whosoever  shall  not  receive  the  kingdom  of 
God  as  a  little  child  shall  in  no  wise  enter  therein ! ' 
quoted  Gloria,  softly. 

"  But  how  can  one  become  so  simple  minded? " 

"  Oftentimes  the  sacrifice  and  labor  that  are  nec 
essary  to  overcome  self  is  the  price  of  understand 
ing;  and  those  who  are  willing  to  pay  the  price  are 
rejoicing  in  its  possession,"  said  the  girl  gently. 

'  I  have  just  begun  to  see  that  intellect  is  not  of 
itself  sufficient  to  save  us." 

'  The  human  intellect  alone  is  unable  to  attain 
a  spiritual  understanding  of  God.  Spiritual  things 
must  be  spiritually  discerned. 

"  He  is  presumptuous  who  essays  to  criticise 
Mrs.  Eddy's  statements  without  making  sure  that  he 
understands  them.  Jesus  said  that  He  '  came  not  to 
send  peace,  but  a  sword.' 


JOURNEYING    ONWARD  133 

"  Mrs.  Eddy  does  not  purpose  to  bring  peace  to 
material  beliefs,  nor  has  she  written  to  please  mortal 
opinion.  Her  work  was  divinely  revealed  from 
God.  Anyone  who  thinks  that  he  can  soar  into 
the  realm  of  the  Infinite  on  the  mere  statements  of 
Christian  Science  will  be  sadly  mistaken.  *  The 
natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit 
of  God.'  " 

"  I  guess  you're  right,"  he  said,  sadly.  "  I  must 
learn  how  to  discern  spiritually." 

*  Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst 
after  righteousness:  for  they  shall  be  filled.'  Mrs. 
Eddy  tells  us  in  Science  and  Health  that  desire 
is  prayer;  and  so  by  earnestly  desiring  to  gain  the 
spiritual  understanding  of  God,  and  by  faithfully 
studying  her  book  the  light  will  come,"  declared 
Gloria,  positively. 

'  You  give  me  assurance,"  said  Travis  in  a 
more  earnest  manner  than  he  had  yet  manifested, 
"  and  I  shall  persevere. 

"  I  did  receive  a  gleam  of  light  as  I  was  reading 
last  night.  I  saw  more  clearly  what  I  had  not 
understood  before  regarding  the  universe.  It  is  our 
belief  about  the  universe  which  is  not  true,  and  not 
the  universe  itself." 

"Exactly!"  agreed  Gloria,  "even  as  we  look 
through  a  bad  pane  of  glass  and  see  a  distorted 


134  GLAD    TIDINGS 

landscape.  All  that  is,  is  spiritual,  and  expresses 
a  glory  of  which  mortal  sense  has  only  a  small  con 
ception.  The  Scriptures  declare  that  this  material 
dream  will  dissolve  and  pass  away.  To  bring  this 
quickening,  this  awakening  to  mankind  is  the  mis 
sion  of  Christian  Science." 

"  Perhaps  you  will  help  me  with  another  ques 
tion,  Miss  Gilman.  While  I  can  believe  that  the 
universe  is  real  and  beautiful,  and  that  the  imperfec 
tions  which  appear  in  it  are  not  really  in  the  universe 
but  in  our  wrong  conception  of  it,  still  I  cannot 
understand  how  one  can  deny  the  existence  of  pain 
or  disease." 

"Do  you  deny  that  two  and  two  are  five?" 
questioned  the  girl. 

"  Certainly." 

"Why?" 

"  Because  it  is  not  a  truth." 

"  Can  we  ever  know  anything  but  the  truth? " 
continued  Gloria,  earnestly. 

'  Why,  I  suppose  not,"  replied  the  man, 
thoughtfully. 

'  We  may  know  that  two  and  two  are  four,  but 
we  can  never  know  that  two  and  two  are  five.  One 
may  have  false  beliefs  and  false  opinions  about 
the  truth,  but  actually  one  can  know  only  truth." 

"  Granted,"  acquiesced  Travis. 


JOURNEYING    ONWARD  135 

"  Now  through  Christian  Science  we  must  un- 
know  or  see  the  falsity  of  what  should  never  have 
been  believed.  Do  you  believe  that  pain  and  sick 
ness  come  from  God? " 

"  No.  Christian  Science  teaches  that  they  do 
not ;  and  I  firmly  believe  it." 

"Well,  God  is  Truth;  and  since  pain  and  dis 
ease  do  not  come  from  God  or  Truth,  they  therefore 
are  not  true,  hence  we  have  a  right  to  deny  their 
seeming  existence.  The  person  who  believes  he 
suffers  is  under  the  same  misapprehension  as  the  boy 
who  believes  two  and  two  are  five." 

"  I  see — but  rather  vaguely,"  said  Travis. 
"  But  we  do  not  deny  that  a  boy  may  firmly  believe 
that  two  and  two  are  five." 

"  Of  course  not,"  returned  the  girl,  brightly. 
The  boy  may  firmly  believe  two  and  two  to  be 
five,  but  he  cannot  know  it  because  it  is  not  true.  So 
it  is  with  us;  we  may  believe  firmly  that  we  are  in 
great  suffering  but  we  cannot  know  it  because  it  is 
not  the  truth.  We  do  not  deny  that  sin,  sickness, 
and  death  are  experiences  incident  to  our  belief  in 
this  mortal  existence,  but  we  deny  most  emphatic 
ally  that  they  have  anything  to  do  with  God, 
Truth." 

"  How  reasonable  that  sounds!  Christian  Sci 
ence  differentiates  then  between  what  the  world  calls 


136  GLAD    TIDINGS 

real,  and  what  is  essentially  real  or  true  in  the  sight 
of  God." 

"  Exactly,  Mr.  Travis,"  replied  the  girl  with  a 
pleased  smile. 

!<  But  how  is  it  that  pain  can  even  make  us  be 
lieve  it  is  true  ?  Why  have  we  so  much  sickness  and 
misery  around  us? " 

"  Pain,  sickness,  and  sorrow  are  but  penalties 
for  our  failure  to  know  God  aright.  They  are  no 
part  of  God's  *  very  good  '  creation,  and  they  will 
surely  disappear  in  proportion  as  mankind  under 
stands  and  demonstrates  the  teaching  of  the 
Master." 

'  The  healing  is  really  the  prime  object  of  Sci 
ence,  isn't  it? " 

"  No,"  answered  the  girl.  '  The  mission  of 
Christian  Science  is  first  to  reform  or  to  regenerate 
morally.  The  bodily  healing  is  a  result  of  this  re 
generation,  a  consequence  of  the  application  of  the 
right  thought  about  God  and  His  creations." 

'  I  believe  that  one  would  have  to  be  a  pretty 
good  fellow  to  obey  all  injunctions  in  Science  and 
Health"  said  the  man,  with  a  genial  smile. 

Gloria  gave  her  head  a  little  nod. 

"  Perfection  cannot  be  attained  in  a  day,  you 
know.  If  we  look  through  one  pane  of  glass  we  can 
see  very  well,  but  should  we  look  through  three 


JOURNEYING   ONWARD  137 

hundred  and  sixty-five  panes  at  once,  we  could  see 
only  total  darkness.  One  can  only  comply  with  the 
exalted  demands  of  God  according  to  his  spiritual 
progress." 

'  You  are  certainly  good  to  be  so  patient  with 
an  ignorant,  old  sinner  like  me,"  and  Travis  gave 
the  girl  a  grateful  look.  "I'm  going  to  repay 
you  by  putting  into  practice  some  of  the  things 
which  you  have  told  me ;  and  more  than  that,  I  shall 
begin  and  put  to  practical  use  what  little  I  do  know 
of  Christian  Science,  although  it's  but  a  very  small 
grain." 

'  You  know  that  it  is  by  watering  the  seed  that 
it  grows,"  said  Gloria,  arching  her  delicate  eye 
brows. 

"  I  guess  you  did  not  want  to  tell  me  that  the 
seed  often  depends  upon  the  soil.  Now  that  ex 
plains  why  the  seed  has  not  grown  more  within  me. 
Tell  the  truth,  Miss  Gilman." 

"  Just  as  you  say,  Mr.  Travis,"  she  replied  with 
a  silvery  laugh.  "See  where  the  moon  is  and  how 
beautifully  round  it  is !  " 

'  I  fear  I  am  monopolizing  your  evening,"  he 
said  as  he  rose. 

"  No,  indeed,  I  am  glad  to  talk  with  you,"  af 
firmed  Gloria. 

After  he  had  gone  she  went  to  her  room  and 


138  GLAD    TIDINGS 

wrote  a  long1  letter  to  her  mother.  It  contained 
a  detailed  account  of  her  school  work  and  the  extra 
ordinary  demonstration  of  the  music ;  the  wonderful 
healing  of  Muriel  Lee  was  described  in  her  earnest 
manner  and  she  mentioned  the  interest  that  the 
principal  of  her  school  was  evincing-  in  Christian 
Science. 

As  she  was  preparing  for  bed  the  handsome  face 
of  Douglas  Irving  rose  before  her.  "  Another  one 
searching  for  truth,"  she  thought,  "  and  I  believe 
that  he  will  be  quick  in  finding  it." 

As  Mrs.  Mitchell  was  getting  breakfast  the 
next  morning  Gloria  stepped  lightly  into  the 
kitchen. 

"  Oh!  I  did  not  hear  your  fairy -like  steps,"  she 
exclaimed,  turning  suddenly  around.  '  I  reckon 
you  are  mourning  the  rainy  Sunday." 

"  I  do  think  it  would  be  pleasant  had  we  another 
glorious  day  like  last  Sunday.  However,  our  cov 
ered  porch  will  make  some  amends.  We  agreed 
yesterday  on  the  croquet-ground  to  spend  the  morn 
ing  out  under  your  beautiful  elms.  We  want  to 
read  the  Lesson  together." 

"We?" 

'  Yes,  the  four  of  us.  Would  you  care  to  join 
us?" 

'  Lands,  no!  child.     Once  a  day  to  church  is 


JOURNEYING    ONWARD  139 

good  enough  for  me,  besides  I  have  an  extra  amount 
of  work  to  do  this  morning,"  said  Mrs.  Mitchell  in 
a  hasty,  energetic  way. 

Gloria  felt  very  happy  this  morning  in  spite  of 
the  pending  rain,  and  spent  some  little  time  in  the 
music  room,  singing  from  the  Hymnal.  She  ar 
ranged  fresh  flowers  in  the  rooms  and  was  going 
across  the  hall  when  Douglas  Irving  appeared 
on  the  porch  and  knocked  beside  the  open 
door. 

Gloria  answered  the  summons  and  joined  him 
on  the  veranda.  They  had  had  but  a  few  words  of 
conversation  when  Muriel  came  up  the  steps. 

"  I  am  not  late,  am  I?  "  she  cried,  anxiously,  as 
Gloria  rose  to  greet  her. 

"  Oh,  no,  Mr.  Travis  has  not  arrived  yet." 

"  What  is  that  about  Mr.  Travis?  "  as  the  gen 
tleman  himself  joined  them.  He  greeted  each  in 
his  cordial  manner  and  then  sank  into  the  nearest 
chair. 

'  Too  bad  if  it  rains!     It  will  spoil  our  morn- 
ing! " 

"  Oh,  the  weather  doesn't  matter,'  retorted 
Muriel,  with  a  wise,  little  shake  of  her  head.  "  See 
it's  sprinkling  now,  but  we  shall  not  get  at  all  wet 
under  these  vines."  Her  voice  rang  out  as  gleefully 
as  a  child's. 


140  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Gloria  was  not  the  only  one  who  cast  an  ap 
preciative  glance  at  the  sweet,  childish  face. 

The  hitherto  sunken  cheeks  were  beginning  to 
assume  a  graceful  contour;  the  lips  had  a  tinge  of 
scarlet  and  the  quickened  movements  told  of  daily 
increasing  strength.  The  happy  ring  in  her  voice 
was  music  to  Gloria,  and  the  earnest,  eager  eyes 
told  their  own  story. 

When  all  were  comfortably  seated  Gloria  pulled 
toward  her  a  small  table  upon  which  she  had  previ 
ously  placed  the  books. 

"  Just  think,  no  one  of  us,  save  Miss  Gilman, 
has  ever  heard  a  Christian  Science  sermon!"  ex 
claimed  Muriel. 

Gloria  wished  she  might  repress  the  flush  she 
felt  stealing  over  her  face  as  her  eyes  met  those  of 
Douglas  Irving.  She  was  glad  to  hear  Mr.  Travis 
speak. 

*  Yes,  I  have.     I  attended  church  one  morn 
ing  with  my  mother." 

'  Then  you  know  something  of  Christian  Sci 
ence?  "  asked  Irving. 

*  Yes,  something." 

"  Miss  Gilman  has  told  me  about  the  '  Mother 
Church  '  and  about  the  services,"  exclaimed  Muriel, 
in  girlish  irrelevancy. 

'Who  shall  be  our  Readers?"  queried  Travis. 


JOURNEYING    ONWARD  141 

"  Miss  Gilman  will  have  to  read  from  Science 
and  Health,  of  course,"  returned  Muriel,  "  because 
she  understands  so  much  of  it." 

*  The  Lesson  subject  to-day  is  c  Man,'  and  I 
am  sure  that  it  will  explain  itself,"  responded 
Gloria,  warmly.  "  Suppose  you  read  from  the 
Bible,  Muriel." 

"  I  should  love  to,"  was  the  quick  response, 
"  but  don't  you  think  " — naively —  "  that  it  would 
look  more  churchy,  more  real,  you  know,  if  we 
had  one  of  the  gentlemen.  You  know  you 
said " 

Gloria  looked  up  questioningly. 

"  Douglas,  you  know  the  Bible  pretty  well,  I 
think  I  should  like  to  hear  your  voice." 

"  All  right,  old  man,"  and  Douglas  took  the 
vacant  chair  near  the  table. 

A  pretty  picture  it  made,  to  be  sure,  Mrs. 
Mitchell  thought,  as  she  peered  through  the  half- 
opened  curtain.  "  Muriel  looks  like  a  newly-op 
ened  rose,  with  eyes  like  diamonds,"  she  said  to 
herself.  Both  girls  were  dressed  in  white  except 
for  a  soft  knot  of  blue  which  Gloria  wore  at  her 
throat.  The  green  tendrils  falling  softly  down  from 
the  roof  made  an  effective  background.  Gloria's 
face  looked  seriously  sweet  and  tender  as  the  words 
from  the  little  book  rolled  musically  from  her  lips, 


142  GLAD    TIDINGS 

while  the  rich  full  voice  of  Douglas  Irving,  as 
he  read  the  familiar  lines,  sounded  clear  and 
earnest. 

"  No  sleepy  congregation  there,"  thought  the 
woman,  as  she  softly  moved  away.  '  You'd  think 
they  were  all  finding  ten-dollar  gold  pieces  from 
that  book  the  way  they  are  listening." 

'  Well,  it's  easy  to  please  young  folks,"  she  told 
herself,  wisely,  as  she  went  on  with  her  work. 
"  Some  day  I  shall  have  to  tell  Miss  Gilman  the 
secret  that  Lucv  Briggs  told  me.  Then  we  shall 
see!" 

The  Lesson  was  read  from  beginning  to  end 
without  an  interruption,  and  a  little  silence  fell  on 
the  group  as  the  last  words  were  reached. 

"  Isn't  it  beautiful!  "  said  Muriel,  softly. 
'  If  one  could  but  understand  it  all!  "  declared 
Travis  with  a  sigh. 

'  Why,  as  I  listened  this  morning  it  seemed 
just  as  plain." 

;<  H'm,"  and  Travis  regarded  the  pretty  face 
with  a  look  quite  protracted.  She  was  a  very  fair 
picture  indeed,  he  decided.  He  wondered  if  she 
knew  what  a  wealth  of  innocence  she  possessed. 

They  talked  for  some  time.  Each  one  had  a 
question  to  ask  and  Gloria  responded  to  the  best  of 
her  understanding,  always  referring  them  to  the 


JOURNEYING    ONWARD  143 

Bible  and  Science  and  Health  for  a  more  complete 
explanation  to  their  queries. 

She  was  surprised  that  Irving  showed  such  an 
extensive  study  of  the  Bible.  *  Yes,  I  have  studied 
it  a  great  deal,"  he  said,  "  but  I  never  before  gained 
the  light  from  it  that  I  have,  since  I  have  been 
reading  Mrs.  Eddy's  book." 

"  Have  you  the  book,  Douglas? "  asked  his 
friend,  in  surprise. 

For  answer  Douglas  drew  from  his  pocket  a 
bright,  new  copy  in  soft  leather  with  the  gilt 
edges  still  untarnished,  and  held  it  out  for  inspec 
tion. 

"  I  have  one  exactly  like  it,"  Muriel  said,  de 
murely,  "  and  I  also  have  the  Hymnal.  You  ought 
to  hear  the  hymns.  They  are  lovely." 

'  Yes,  I  have  heard  one  or  two  of  them,"  said 
Irving,  though  his  eyes  did  not  seek  Gloria's  face. 
When  he  did  look  up  she  was  busily  employed  un 
twisting  some  matted  tendrils  of  the  vine.  Her 
cheeks  were  prettily  pink,  while  her  eyes  were  half- 
veiled  by  their  long  lashes  and  the  deep  corners  of 
the  red  lips  curved  exquisitely. 

The  rain  had  stopped  and  the  sun  now  broke 
out  in  wonderful  radiancy.  At  the  suggestion  of 
Travis  they  all  accompanied  Muriel  when  she  was 
ready  to  go  home. 


144  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  We  shall  have  to  hurry  back  for  lunch,"  said 
Gloria  to  Mr.  Travis,  as  they  reached  Muriel's  gate. 

"  I  have  an  errand  up  the  street,"  he  answered, 
as  he  lifted  his  hat  in  adieu.  '  Tell  Aunt  Martha 
I  shall  be  back  shortly.  I  shall  leave  Irving  to 
escort  you  back." 


CHAPTER   XIII 


IRVING  looked  as  if  he  rather  liked  the  arrange 
ment  as  they  turned  their  steps  back  toward  Mrs. 
Mitchell's. 

His  strong,  reposeful  presence  greatly  appealed 
to  his  bright  companion  as  she  noted  the  air  of  re 
finement  and  self-possession  which  characterized 
him  as  the  cultured  gentleman. 

"  I  hope  everything  is  progressing  satisfactorily 
in  your  school  room,"  he  said,  having  heard  some 
thing  of  the  previous  condition,  and  being  eager  to 
learn  the  present  state  of  affairs. 

"  All  is  well,"  returned  the  girl,  with  a  smile 
that  Douglas  thought  the  most  beautiful  that  ever 
adorned  a  girl's  face.  "  It  required  diligent  work, 
but  everything  is  harmonious  now." 

"  I  am  very  glad  of  that;  Travis  told  me  what 
a  hard  time  the  others  had."  He  looked  at  her  as 
if  for  explanation. 

'  It  was  Science,"  she  murmured,  simply.  He 
did  not  wish  to  press  the  subject  any  further,  so 
turned  the  conversation  into  different  channels. 

145 


146  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"I'm  going  to  take  my  mother  for  a  row  on 
the  Sound  this  afternoon  if  the  weather  remains 
favorable,"  he  was  saying.  "  Do  you  enjoy  the 
water,  Miss  Gilman?" 

'  Yes.  I  do  now,"  returned  the  girl,  demurely. 
:<  I  used  to  be  very  much  afraid  of  it,  but  mother 
helped  me  demonstrate  over  the  fear." 

"  Oh,  I  understand,"  rejoined  he  in  his  quiet 
manner. 

"  Perhaps  you  would  accept  an  invitation  to 
join  us  some  day?  I  know  mother  would  be  de 
lighted  to  extend  her  share  of  the  invitation." 

"  I  should  be  very  glad,"  Gloria  smiled  into  his 
grave  eyes. 

'  I  thank  you  very  much  for  the  delightful  and 
profitable  morning,"  as  he  shook  hands  with  her 
cordially  and  went  his  way. 

"  I  guess  your  morning  has  been  full,"  said  Mrs. 
Mitchell  at  the  lunch  table,  when  Gloria  was  telling 
her  Mr.  Travis's  message. 

"  It  has  been  full  indeed,"  acquiesced  the  girl 
with  a  happy,  smiling  sigh.  "  I  think  I  shall  spend 
the  afternoon  with  my  letters.  Muriel  will  write 
to  her  father  to-day,  and  what  a  happy  missive  it 
will  be!" 

"  Her  father  is  abroad ;  perhaps  he  will  want 
her  with  him  now." 


ON    THE    WATER  147 

"Oh!  I  hope  not — not  for  a  while,  anyhow," 
returned  Gloria  quickly,  for  the  friendship  had 
grown  very  dear  to  her  within  the  past  days. 

Indeed,  as  the  weeks  went  by  each  day  was 
full  for  Gloria.  She  rose  early  to  read  her  Lesson 
and  to  spend  a  few  minutes  in  realizing  peace 
and  harmony  for  the  school  room.  After  that  she 
sought  the  music-room  and  practiced  the  exercises 
for  the  day.  At  the  close  of  school  she  often  turned 
her  steps  to  the  beautiful  home  of  Muriel  Lee.  The 
girls  spent  some  time  every  day  in  talking  of  their 
beloved  Science.  Muriel  confided  to  her  friend  that 
Alice,  her  maid,  was  deeply  interested  and  that  they 
daily  read  together  from  the  book.  Muriel's  father 
was  likely  to  remain  abroad  indefinitely,  although 
if  circumstances  permitted  he  would  be  home  before 
long,  as  he  was  very  anxious  to  see  his  little  "  girlie." 
He  had  written  Muriel  that  he  knew  but  little  about 
Christian  Science,  but  that  he  would  "  look  into  it  " 
as  soon  as  he  reached  home. 

Following  the  chats  which  the  girls  had  together, 
they  took  many  a  stroll  through  the  beautiful  woods 
or  ofttimes  they  indulged  in  croquet,  the  two  men 
playing  with  them.  At  the  close  of  the  games 
Muriel  was  always  left  to  Travis'  escort,  which  ar 
rangement  was  satisfactory  to  all. 

Sometimes   Gloria  walked   about  the   country 


148  GLAD    TIDINGS 

with  Irving  and  on  several  occasions  she  had  gone 
with  him  and  his  mother  on  the  water.  Mrs.  Irving 
was  a  woman  of  tall  and  stately  appearance,  and 
Gloria  had  quickly  detected  the  resemblance  be 
tween  mother  and  son.  The  girl  soon  found  the 
words  of  Mrs.  Mitchell  to  be  true,  that  the  mother's 
sun  rose  and  set  in  the  life  of  her  boy.  She  seemed 
happy  only  when  Douglas  was  at  her  side.  Though 
he  was  attentive  to  every  wish  of  his  mother's,  his 
watchfulness  for  Gloria's  comfort  was  vigilant.  On 
the  last  occasion  Gloria  noticed  a  change  in  Mrs. 
Irving's  attitude  toward  her.  She  felt  upon  her  the 
cold  look  from  the  brown  eyes,  though  she  gave  no 
sign.  "  I  wonder  how  I  could  have  given  offense," 
thought  the  girl,  innocently,  as  she  mentally  de 
clared  that  "  every  child  of  God  reflects  love  for  the 
other."  This  day  a  sudden  shower  came  upon  them 
before  they  could  reach  the  shore.  Heavy,  scat 
tered  drops  began  to  fall  quickly;  the  smooth 
ness  of  the  water  was  ruffled  and  the  golden  glow 
left  it  as  the  sunshine  was  hidden  by  scurrying 
clouds. 

"  The  storm  will  be  here  directly,"  said  Mrs. 
Irving.  Douglas  had  brought  a  shawl  with  him, 
thinking  that  it  might  be  needed;  neither  his  mother 
nor  Gloria  had  made  any  provision  for  rain. 
Gloria  instantly  saw  his  predicament  as  he  took  the 


ON    THE    WATER  149 

shawl  from  its  hiding  place,  and  gave  her  an  ap 
pealing  glance. 

"  Put  the  shawl  around  your  mother,  Mr.  Irv 
ing,"  she  said  in  positive  tones.  The  man  obeyed, 
though  with  a  troubled  expression.  By  this  time 
the  rain  was  coming  down  in  full  force  and  they 
were  still  some  distance  from  land.  Gloria  saw  the 
anxious  look  as  her  eyes  met  his  and  she  hastened 
to  say  with  a  knowing  smile:  "  Don't  trouble  about 
me,  for  you  know  water  can't  harm  me,  and  there 
are  no  bad  effects  in  Truth."  The  words  had  come 
out  before  she  had  considered  the  third  party.  Irv 
ing  had  told  her  that  his  mother  had  no  interest  in 
Science  and  it  was  agreed  between  them  that  to 
avoid  anything  of  an  uncomfortable  nature,  they 
would  not  mention  the  subject  in  the  mother's  pres 
ence. 

Now,  as  the  girl  glanced  toward  her,  she  was 
met  with  a  cold,  hard  look. 

Gloria's  face  flushed,  but  before  she  could  think 
further,  she  was  amazed  to  see  Irving  slip  off  his 
coat  and  move  toward  her. 

"  It  is  all  right,"  he  said,  with  gentle  authority 
as  the  girl  demurred.  He  wrapped  the  warm  coat 
gently  around  her  wet  shoulders  while  the  rain 
poured  down  heavily  upon  his  own. 

The  quiet  strength  which  was  always  suggested 


150  GLAD    TIDINGS 

by  his  tone  and  manner,  was  very  observable 
now. 

The  girl  lifted  her  luminous  eyes.  '  You  are 
very  good,"  she  breathed. 

They  soon  reached  the  shore.  As  the  landing 
was  very  near  the  Irving  place,  usually  Mrs.  Irv 
ing  had  suggested  that  her  son  escort  Gloria  home, 
while  she  returned  alone. 

"  Care  for  your  mother,"  Gloria  said,  with  gen 
tle  authority  as  they  stepped  ashore.  '  It  will  take 
me  but  a  moment  to  run  home." 

Douglas'  brow  contracted,  and  he  seemed  on 
the  point  of  insisting  upon  taking  care  of  her  first. 
A  look  at  his  mother's  tense  face,  however,  seemed 
to  convince  him  of  the  wisdom  of  obeying. 

'  Very  well,  if  I  must.  I  shall  come  for  my 
coat  this  evening,"  with  a  lingering  look  into  the 
girl's  glowing  face. 

Without  another  word  he  took  his  mother's  arm 
and  escorted  her  up  the  walk.  When  they  reached 
home,  Irving  went  immediately  to  his  room.  At 
once  he  missed  something  as  he  glanced  about.  That 
morning  he  had  taken  particular  pains  to  arrange 
his  Science  books  neatly  on  a  small  table  near  the 
window.  Gloria  had  given  him  some  copies  of  the 
Christian  Science  weekly  periodical,  also  some  of 
the  daily  Christian  Science  Monitor.  These  were 


ON    THE    WATER  151 

gone  also,  he  noticed,  as  well  as  his  Science  and 
Health.  An  unusual  look  came  into  the  deep-set 
eyes  as  he  searched  the  room  for  them.  At  last  he 
found  them  where  they  had  been  carelessly  flung 
into  the  bottom  drawer  of  his  dresser.  Taking  them 
out,  he  carefully  arranged  them  in  precisely  the 
manner  they  had  been  before  being  ignominiously 
thrust  out  of  sight. 

After  he  had  finished  dressing,  he  sat  by  the 
table  and  read  for  some  time  until  his  face  had 
resumed  something  of  its  usual  serenity.  But  a 
stern  expression  still  lay  within  his  handsome  eyes 
as  he  rose  and  approached  his  mother's  suite. 

Entering  the  room,  he  was  amazed  to  see  his 
mother  in  tears,  and  to  find  her  talking  in  severe 
tones  to  her  brother  who  had  dropped  in  because  of 
the  rain. 

'  You  are  just  the  one  we  wish  to  see,  Douglas !  " 
she  exclaimed. 

Douglas  had  never  known  his  mother  to  be 
angry  with  him.  He  had  been  loved  and  petted 
ever  since  he  could  remember.  All  that  he  did  had 
ever  met  with  his  mother's  loving  approval.  What 
could  this  mean? 

4  Will  you  please  tell  me  the  trouble?  "  he  asked 
in  his  quiet,  calm  voice. 

*  Trouble  enough,"  retorted  his  mother,  her  eyes 


152  GLAD    TIDINGS 

red  from  weeping.  '  You  have  treated  your  mother 
disgracefully  for  the  past  weeks  and  I  can't  stand 
it  any  longer,"  here  the  head  fell  upon  the  table 
and  convulsive  sobs  shook  the  strong  form. 

Douglas  stood  still  in  the  center  of  the  room, 
his  arms  folded.  He  seemed  to  divine  the  meaning 
behind  his  mother's  words,  although  he  was  totally 
unprepared  for  it. 

'  In  what  way  have  I  shamefully  treated  you, 
mother? " 

The  even  tones  only  served  to  antagonize  the 
aggrieved  woman.  Lifting  her  head,  she  said  be 
tween  her  choking  sobs: 

"  I  have  been  a  good  mother  to  you  as  anyone 
knows.  What  I  have  sacrificed  for  you  and  done 
for  your  good,  Uncle  George  knows  as  well  as  I 
do.  And  how  do  you  repay  me?  As  soon  as  a  slip 
of  a  girl  turns  up  with  a  pretty  smile  for  you,  the 
mother  is  forgotten,  willfully  neglected  and  your 
eyes  behold  only  one  person.  You  have  been 
brought  up  to  learn  your  parents'  religion — I 
taught  you  the  Bible  stories  as  soon  as  you  were 
able  to  lisp  them.  Now,  because  this  girl — this 
sacrilegious  girl — tells  you  about  a  woman  in  Bos 
ton  who  sets  herself  up  to  do  the  works  of  Christ, 
you  believe  her  infamous  talk.  What  thanks  do  I, 
your  mother,  get  for  all  the  years  I  instilled  the 


ON    THE    WATER  153 

Bible  into  your  life,  now  that  you  turn  utterly  from 
it  to  worship  that  heathenish  rubbish?  "  She  paused 
for  want  of  breath. 

Douglas  had  not  moved  his  position,  though  at 
the  mention  of  Gloria's  name,  his  face  paled  and 
his  eyes  grew  very  dark. 

"  You  are  greatly  mistaken,  mother,"  he  be- 
gan- 

"  Mistaken  nothing,"  she  interrupted.  '  Your 
Uncle  George  knows  as  well  as  I  do ! " — with  a 
glance  at  the  gentleman,  who  seemed  at  a  loss  at  this 
particular  moment  what  to  think.  "  He  has  seen 
that  book  which  you  read  instead  of  the  Bible  and 
he  knows  how  many  evenings  you  have  left  me 
alone.  We  used  always  to  pass  our  evenings  to 
gether,  but  now  he  spends  them  with  that  girl — the 
girl  who  wants  to  take  him  from  his  church  and 
steal  him  from  his  mother!  "  Again  she  was  over 
come  with  sobs. 

:'  Pray,  let  me  speak,  mother,"  although  he  felt 
it  would  be  useless  to  offer  explanation  until  his 
mother  had  finished.  '  You  must  remember  I  am 
not  a  boy,  although  I  shall  always  remain  a  loving 
son  to  you.  You  cannot  expect  me  to  remain  at 
home  every  evening,  but  you  must  admit  that  I  have 
never  neglected  spending  a  part  of  every  evening 
with  you. 


154  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  You  entirely  misjudge  Mrs.  Eddy,  her  reli 
gion,  and  Miss  Gilman." 

Here  his  mother  interrupted  him,  the  girl's  name 
acting  as  a  spur. 

"  Douglas  Irving,  if  you  ever  leave  those  sacri 
legious  books  around  in  your  room  again  I  shall 
put  them  into  the  fire!  My  home  shall  not  be  de 
graded  with  that  trash  as  long  as  I  am  here,  and 
as  for  that  girl  "  —and  her  voice  shook  with  feel 
ing—  "  she  does  nothing  but  put  on  and  make  eyes 
at  you,  and  I  am  sure  she  cannot  be  lady-like." 

Douglas  had  kept  himself  as  calm  as  possible, 
while  his  mother  had  so  bitterly  condemned  him  and 
his  beloved  Science,  but  the  accusation  which  she 
now  put  forth  against  the  sweetly  pure  character, 
proved  too  mucli  for  him  to  withstand. 

He  looked  into  his  mother's  eyes,  his  own  flash 
ing  with  a  strange  light.  '  I  love  you,  mother,  but 
I  cannot  allow  you  to  utter  such  words  against  one 
who  has  always  proven  herself  the  most  gentle  and 
pure  of  women." 

The  words  came  in  great  positiveness  from  the 
firm  lips. 

"See!"  she  cried,  turning  to  her  brother, 
"  didn't  I  tell  you?  "  Then,  facing  her  son,  she  con 
tinued,  "  you  already  care  more  for  that  girl  than 
you  do  for  your  mother.  Xow  answer  me!  " 


ON    THE    WATER  155 

"  I  shall  answer  no  such  question,"  responded 
Douglas,  calmly,  though  his  face  flushed  at  the 
query. 

"  Would  you  give  her  up  for  your  mother? " 
she  persisted. 

"  I  do  not  understand  you.  I  have  known  Miss 
Oilman  but  a  short  time,  and  her  friendship  is  very 
sacred  to  me,"  he  replied,  with  deep  feeling. 

The  mother  felt  that  she  dared  not  press  the 
question. 

A  sudden  idea  suggested  itself  to  her.  :'  Doug 
las,"  and  the  mother's  love  seemed  for  a  moment 
to  overcome  the  pent-up  suspicion.  '*  I  want  you 
to  prove  how  much  you  love  your  mother.  Give  up 
this  unreasonable  nonsense  that  is  leading  you  away 
from  the  path  that  has  been  good  enough  for  your 
father  and  mother — good  enough  for  thousands  of 
folks  far  better  than  we  hope  to  be.  If  you  love 
me,  Douglas,  my  son,  give  it  up." 

The  man's  face  softened  and  he  moved  toward 
his  mother  and  gently  took  her  hand. 

'  I  do  love  you,  mother,  but  you  have  no  idea 
what  you  are  asking  of  me." 

'  But  is  your  love  for  me  not  greater  than  your 
hold  upon  that  book?  "  she  pursued,  eagerly. 

"  Don't  put  it  that  way,  mother,  dear.  I  do  not 
love  you  less,  but  more,  because  of  the  book.  I  have 


15C  GLAD    TIDINGS 

already  received  great  blessings  from  it.  I  under 
stand  how  to  banish  those  sick  headaches  that  you 
know  I  have  suffered  with,  and  I  have  learned  so 
much  about  God  that  is  satisfying  and  practical. 
I  know  Christian  Science  is  the  truth,  and  I  could 
never  relinquish  it." 

The  words  were  unmistakably  kind  and  gentle, 
but  they  stirred  the  woman  as  nothing  else  could 
have  done.  '  You  have  no  one  who  loves  you  as 
I  do,  Douglas,  and  there's  no  difference  like  a  reli 
gious  difference.  Suppose  this  should  separate  us 
—make  a  breach  between  us?  " 

'  It  cannot,  mother;  we  shall  not  let  it." 

"But  suppose  it  did?" 

'  I  should  deeply  regret  it,  mother." 

*  Then  you  will  not  give  it  up  for  me?    Is  it 
possible!"  she  breathed. 

'  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than 
me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.'  I  love  Christian  Science. 
It  is  the  truth  of  God,  and  nothing  can  separate 
me  from  it." 

"  George,  George,  whall  I  do  with  such  an  un 
reasonable,  ungrateful  son?  "  turning  to  her  brother, 
but  ere  the  gentleman  could  venture  a  suggestion 
again  she  faced  Douglas. 

*  You  will  have  to  choose  between  us,  then,"  she 
said,  sternly.     "  Choose  between  this  girl  and  her 


ON    THE    WATER  157 

fanatic  religion  and  your  mother  who  loves  you 
more  than  her  own  life."  There  were  no  signs  of 
yielding  in  the  tensely  drawn  face. 

Douglas  made  a  motion  as  if  to  take  her  into 
his  arms,  but  she  repulsed  him.  "  Don't  touch  me 
until  you  have  given  me  your  decision.  If  you  love 
your  mother  more,  give  up  this  girl — never  see  her 
again — and  throw  away  those  books.  If  you  choose 
to  be  with  her  and  her  religion,  you  must  leave  this 
house;  we  cannot  remain  under  the  same  roof." 

"  Mother,  mother,  what  are  you  saying!  "  cried 
Douglas,  the  perspiration  appearing  in  big  drops 
upon  his  brow,  his  lips  quivering. 

"  I  reiterate,"  she  continued,  slowly.  '  You 
are  to  choose  now — this  very  moment." 

They  regarded  each  other  during  a  pause.  "  I 
give  you  my  decision  then,  if  you  persist  in  this  at 
titude  of  thought."  The  words  came  slowly,  but 
with  ringing  decision.  "  I  cannot  give  up  Christian 
Science." 

'  Then,  go,"  she  answered,  pointing  to  the  door. 

"  Go,"  she  repeated,  as  he  stood  gazing  at  her. 

'  You  will  regret  it,  mother;  you  will  deeply 
regret  it,"  he  said,  gently,  as  he  turned  and  left  the 
room. 

The  mother  watched  him  until  the  form  dis 
appeared,  then  sank  into  a  chair  and  sobbed  aloud. 


158  GLAD    TIDINGS 

George  Hanson  coughed.  He  despised  scenes. 
"  Mary!  "  The  woman  had  forgotten  his  presence. 

"  George,  what  do  you  think  of  his  actions. 
What  shall  I  do?  " 

'  I  think  you  have  taken  a  very  wrong  step,  and 
the  best  thing  you  can  do  is  to  retrace  it — if  it  is 
not  already  too  late,"  he  said,  dryly. 

''  I've  taken  a  wrong  step !  "  cried  the  woman, 
in  amazement.  :'  Have  you  not  heard  what  Doug 
las  said  to  me,  that  he  preferred  that  girl  with  her 
books  rather  than  retain  the  love  of  his  mother? " 

'  I  heard  nothing  of  the  kind,  Mary,"  snapped 
the  man,  impatiently.  '  Pray,  do  not  so  misrep 
resent  things." 

The  woman  forgot  her  grievances  for  the  mo 
ment  to  stare  at  her  usually  phlegmatic  brother. 

'  You  have  taken  a  step  which  will  require  years 
to  recover." 

Xow,  that  an  opportunity  had  been  given  him 
to  speak,  he  eagerly  took  advantage  of  it.  He  loved 
his  gracious  sister,  but  he  also  had  a  deep  fondness 
for  his  favorite  nephew. 

'  What  else  could  I  do?  "  sobbed  the  voice. 

"Do!"  brusquely.  'You  have  a  fine  son — a 
very  fine  man.  He  is  not  a  boy  to  be  coaxed  or 
bossed  around.  He  is  a  man;  you  seemed  to  forget 
that.  If  he  cares  to  pay  attention  to  a  girl,  who 


ON    THE    WATER  159 

must  be  altogether  respectable  to  teach  in  our  public- 
school — that  is  his  business.  He  has  the  privilege  to 
like  and  dislike  as  well  as  you  or  I.  If  he  cares  to 
read  a  book,  explanatory  of  the  Bible,  he  certainly 
has  that  prerogative.  You  should  be  glad  he  has 
taste  for  such  matters.  I  don't  know  anything  about 
the  young  woman.  I  don't  know  anything  about 
Christian  Science,  but  I  do  know  something  about 
Douglas  Irving."  Here  the  voice  grew  warm. 

'  I  know  him  to  be  a  man  of  the  greatest  integ 
rity.  I  would  trust  him  to  select  for  his  friends  only 
those  of  the  same  excellent  trend  of  thought  and 
character  as  himself.  As  for  his  religion,  this  is 
a  free  country  and  one  has  a  perfect  right  to  his 
own  pursuits  and  opinions." 

George  Hanson  had  made  his  speech.  He  rose 
to  go. 

"  Don't  go  yet,  George,"  pleaded  the  woman. 
'You  are  unjust  to  me;  you  can't  understand  a 
mother's  feeling.  I  can't  bear  to  have  him  go,"  a 
catch  in  her  voice.  '  What  do  you  think  I  could 
do  now?  "  said  she,  tremulously,  listening  to  the 
steps  in  the  next  room. 

The  man  paused  as  he  stood,  hat  in  hand. 

'  Take  the  boy  to  your  heart,  and  the  girl,  too, 
if  he  asks  it.  Look  into  his  religion  with  him  and 
if  it  is  good,  unite  your  enthusiasm  and  love  with 


100  GLAD    TIDINGS 

his;  if  it  is  bad,  point  out  the  fallacies  to  Douglas 
and  win  him  back  with  your  love  and  judgment." 

"Never!"  gasped  the  woman.  The  door 
slammed  after  the  retreating  figure. 

"  Oh!  "  It  was  not  so  much  an  exclamation  as 
a  cry,  for  the  door  opened  and  there  stood  Douglas 
Irving,  hat  in  one  hand,  and  a  small  valise  in  the 
other. 


CHAPTER   XIV 

THE   WAY   OF   LOVE 

WHEN  Douglas  reached  his  own  room,  after 
leaving  his  mother,  he  sat  for  a  few  moments  in 
deep  thought.  Taking  up  his  little  "  treasure 
book,"  he  read  from  several  pages.  These  words 
arrested  his  attention.  "  Consciousness  of  right- 
doing  brings  its  own  reward  "  *  and  "  Divine  Sci 
ence  is  absolute,  and  permits  no  half-way  position 
in  learning  its  Principle  and  rule — establishing  it  by 
demonstration."  *  A  tender  look  came  across  the 
man's  face.  "  I  have  done  what  I  consider  right; 
I  acted  as  I  thought  Principle  would  have  me  act, 
now  I  must  let  divine  Love  do  the  rest.  I  must  love 
mother  just  the  same,  even  more,  because  she  does 
not  understand." 

Collecting  a  few  necessary  articles  he  arranged 
them  in  his  satchel  and  soon  found  himself  at  his 
mother's  door.  Her  cry  did  not  escape  him,  though 
he  stood  calm  and  firm. 

*  "  Science  and  Health,"  pp.  37,  274. 
161 


162  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  I  have  come  to  say  good-by,  mother."  Some 
thing  in  his  tone  broke  for  a  moment  the  passionate 
current  running  through  her  being.  With  one  look 
into  his  sad,  but  loving  eyes,  she  threw  herself  into 
his  arms. 

"  Douglas — my  boy,  don't  go." 

"  But  you  are  driving  me  away,  mother,"  he 
replied,  gently,  "  I  would  not  go  of  my  own  free 
will." 

"  Stay,"  she  breathed,  her  arms  tightening. 

'What  about  the  book — and  Miss  Gilman?" 

*  You  may  have  your  books  and  read  them,  if 
you  never  breathe  a  word  of  it  in  my  presence." 

"And  Miss  Gilman?" 

*  You  will  see  her,  of  course,  but  you  must  never 
bring  us  together." 

'  You  are  hard,  mother — and  I  always  thought 
you  had  such  a  loving,  gentle  heart." 

"  I  would  lay  down  my  life  for  you,  Douglas, 
but  I  cannot — cannot  love  that  girl." 

'  Very  well,  mother— 

'  You  will  remain  ?  " 

"  Do  you  know  that  it  is  bound  to  bring  an  un 
comfortable  feeling  writh  it — the  knowledge  that 
there  is  a  subject  which  we  cannot  mention,  and  par 
ticularly  one  which  is  so  dear  to  me?  It  will  make 
a  difference  between  us;  there  will  not  be  the  same 


THE    WAY    OF   LOVE  163 

loving   understanding   and   companionship.      Can 
you  bear  it?  " 

'  Yes.    I  will  bear  it,  if  you  stay." 

'  Very  well,  be  it  as  you  will." 

Douglas  sought  Mrs.  Mitchell's  piazza  that 
evening  in  an  unsettled  frame  of  mind.  He  caught 
sight  of  the  lady  through  the  open  window. 

"  Beautiful  evening  after  the  rain,  Mrs.  Mitch 
ell,"  he  said,  pleasantly. 

"  Indeed,  we  did  have  quite  a  shower,"  she  re 
plied,  coming  to  the  window.  She  had  not  seen 
Gloria  when  she  returned  from  her  trip,  so  knew 
nothing  of  the  little  scene  on  the  water. 

"  May  I  see  Miss  Gilman?  " 

"  I'll  send  her  out,"  responded  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as 
she  disappeared. 

A  blue-gowned  figure  soon  emerged  upon  the 
piazza.  The  next  time  Mrs.  Mitchell  looked  out 
the  two  were  seated,  talking  animatedly  together. 

"  I  wonder  what  they  talk  about  all  the  time," 
thought  the  woman,  as  she  moved  cautiously  away. 
*  That  girl  is  altogether  different  from  any  girl  I 
ever  knew.  I  wonder  what  his  mother  thinks  about 
her?  But,  I  suppose  no  one,  in  her  estimation,  would 
be  good  enough  for  Douglas  Irving.  She  needn't 
worry.  That  girl  is  smart  enough  for  the  Prince 
of  Wales." 


164  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Douglas  had  studiously  refrained  from  rehears 
ing  much  of  the  episode  of  the  afternoon  to  Gloria. 
He  simply  related  that  his  mother  was  very  bitter 
toward  Science,  and  had  requested  him  not  to  men 
tion  it  in  her  presence. 

Gloria  was  quick,  however,  to  suspect  from  the 
strained  expression  on  his  face  that  something  of 
greater  weight  had  occurred  at  home. 

'  We  cannot  talk  people  into  Christian  Sci 
ence,"  said  the  girl,  gently.  '  We  must  convince 
them  by  our  lives  and  works.  Jesus  was  the  great 
Wayshower,  and  each  Christian  Scientist  should  al 
so  be  in  a  degree  a  wayshower." 

'  But,  how  it  pains  us  that  those  whom  we  love 
cannot  see  the  truth  of  Christian  Science!  "  Doug 
las  remarked,  sadly. 

"  Patience  "  breathed  the  girl.  '  We  know  that 
sooner  or  later  all  prejudice  and  ignorance  must 
give  up  to  the  divine  Mind.  We  cannot  force 
things." 

"  I  am  beginning  to  see  that." 

"  It  is  right  to  say  a  word  of  Science — a  thought 
of  truth  at  times,  but  we  should  refrain  from 
voicing  such  statements  as  evoke  antagonism  or  re 
sentment.  When  one  is  ready  for  the  Truth  he  will 
be  sure  to  show  it,"  said  Gloria,  with  great  earnest 
ness. 


THE    WAY    OF   LOVE  165 

"  Thank  you,  Miss  Gilman.  That  was  just  the 
thought  I  needed,"  returned  the  man,  with  a  grate 
ful  look. 

"  I  am  glad  that  there  are  those  who  do  under 
stand  us  even  before  we  speak,"  he  continued,  re 
garding  her  expressive  face. 

"  There  always  exists  a  bond  of  understanding 
between  those  who  love  Truth,"  she  said  softly, 
though  flushing  slightly  under  her  companion's 
glance. 

At  that  moment  a  sound  attracted  the  attention 
of  both — Gloria  was  first  to  recognize  it. 

"  It's  a  cat !  "  she  cried.  "  No  doubt  it  is  Teddy, 
following  out  his  relentless  appetite  for  killing  his 
brothers  of  feebler  power." 

The  cry  came  nearer  and  soon  big  Teddy 
bounced  onto  the  piazza,  holding  a  good-sized  rabbit 
between  his  teeth. 

"  Oh,  Teddy!  how  can  you?  "  exclaimed  the  girl 
in  dismay. 

For  answer  the  cat  deliberately  dropped  the 
rabbit  at  her  feet,  then  brushed  lovingly  around  her 
skirts,  purring  vociferously. 

"  No,  Teddy,  I  don't  love  you  nor  praise  you  for 
such  adventures,"  said  the  girl,  as  she  brushed  the 
cat  away.  "  Poor  bunny,"  as  she  looked  down  at  the 
little  animal,  which  vainly  struggled  to  lift  itself. 


100  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Douglas  raised  the  animal  by  its  ears,  but  it 
fell  down  instantly  in  a  heap  upon  its  back. 

"  His  back  is  broken,"  exclaimed  Douglas. 

This  sudden  announcement  brought  a  new  look 
to  the  girl's  face.  She  rose  quickly  and  put  the 
cat  into  the  house.  When  she  returned  Douglas 
noticed  the  glow  on  her  cheeks  and  the  unusual 
brightness  of  the  brown  eyes. 

'  We  must  not  keep  bunny  any  longer  with  a 
broken  back,"  she  said.  *  There  are  no  fatalities 
nor  any  carnivorous  ideas  in  God's  creation.  Let 
us  think  that,  and  so  free  our  little  friend."  Her 
face  was  so  radiant  with  hope  and  so  softly  tender 
and  beautiful,  the  man  was  deeply  moved. 

Suddenly  she  lifted  a  quick,  searching  face  to 
him.  She  found  herself  looking  into  a  pair  of  ear 
nest  gray  eyes  and  there  was  no  sign  of  levity  in 
his  fine  expression  nor  about  the  mobile  lips.  She 
sank  into  the  nearest  chair  and  closed  her  eyes. 

For  some  time  she  remained  perfectly  quiet; 
then  she  opened  her  eyes  and  gazed  at  the  little 
animal. 

"  God  not  only  creates  all,  but  He  maintains 
and  preserves  all  perfect,  and  as  no  darkness  can 
withstand  light,  so  no  belief  in  injury  can  withstand 
the  omnipotence  of  Truth." 

Douglas  was  listening  to  the  words  as  they  fell 


THE    WAY    OF   LOVE  167 

slowly  from  the  sweet  lips.  He  hardly  knew  what 
to  expect.  Looking  at  the  rabbit  he  was  surprised 
to  see  its  soft  brown  eyes  blinking  brightly. 

Gloria  had  seemed  totally  unconscious  of  Doug 
las,  but  now  she  turned  toward  him:  "Please, 
bring  bunny  out  on  the  lawn."  She  rose  and 
stepped  down  to  the  ground.  Irving  took  the  an 
imal  by  its  ears  and  was  quite  unprepared  for  the 
vigorous  kicking  which  followed.  He  dropped  him 
gently  to  the  ground  where  Gloria  was  standing: 
and  to  his  amazement  the  little  animal  remained 
right  side  up,  and  sat  perfectly  quiet,  blinking  hard. 

"  Go  on  bunny,"  said  Gloria,  with  a  glad  ring 
in  her  voice,  and  she  touched  him  with  the  tip  of  her 
slipper.  For  answer  the  rabbit  bounded  lightly 
across  the  lawn  and  was  soon  lost  to  view. 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad ! "  she  breathed,  as  she 
turned  toward  her  companion. 

'  I  did  not  know  that  one  could  heal  animals 
through  Science,  though  I  don't  see  why  not,"  he 
added  as  if  in  answer  to  his  own  question. 

"  Indeed,  yes,"  returned  the  girl.  "  They 
usually  respond  very  quickly  to  the  healing  thought. 
I  have  seen  many  beautiful  results  accomplished." 

'  You  must  love  animals." 

"  Indeed,  I  do,"  she  returned,  warmly.  "  I  can 
remember  when  I  was  a  young  girl  how  I  used  to 


168  GLAD    TIDINGS 

mourn  the  seeming  tragedy  in  the  animal  kingdom, 
but  since  I  have  learned  of  Science,  I  know  how  to 
be  of  use  to  them.  I'm  so  grateful  to  Mrs.  Eddy 
for  showing  us  this  wonderful  way,"  she  said,  with 
deep  earnestness. 

Douglas  Irving  long  remembered  that  scene.  It 
lingered  as  a  beautiful  memory  in  his  thought.  The 
crippled  little  animal  and  the  compassionate  look 
on  the  girl's  face ;  next  the  pure,  trustful  and  serene 
expression  when  she  gently  touched  the  rabbit, 
which  responded  with  alacrity  and  normal  action. 
"  A  beautiful  little  miracle,"  he  thought,  as  he 
made  his  way  homeward. 

Gloria  remained  on  the  piazza  for  some  time 
after  Douglas  had  gone,  thinking  over  the  happy 
events  of  the  day.  "  Surely  Love  is  the  only 
power,"  she  mused,  as  her  mind  turned  to  an  occur 
rence  of  the  school  room  that  afternoon. 

For  several  afternoons,  as  she  stood  in  the  hall 
to  guard  the  lines  of  children,  she  had  noticed  that 
one  tall  boy  in  Mr.  Travis's  room  took  particular 
pains  to  look  closely  at  her  when  he  passed.  His 
face  showed  a  disrespectful  look,  and  his  whole  air 
was  supercilious.  Gloria  had  now  won  the  love  of 
nearly  all  the  school,  and  many  a  radiant  smile  she 
received  as  the  children  from  the  different  rooms 
marched  past. 


THE    WAY    OF   LOVE  169 

Gloria  had  noticed  the  malicious  expression  in 
Fred  Graham's  eyes,  but  there  was  no  answering 
sign  in  the  serene  face  of  the  teacher.  However, 
as  the  boy's  manner  was  attracting  the  attention  of 
some  of  the  other  scholars,  she  knew  that  something 
must  be  done  to  avoid  a  repetition.  Putting  out  of 
her  mind  the  discordant  mental  picture  she  thought 
of  the  boy  as  "  Love's  child,  reflecting  only  the  at 
tributes  of  Love."  The  next  night  as  he  reached 
her  side  when  leaving  the  building,  she  looked  di 
rectly  into  his  face  and  with  a  winning  smile  said 
kindly:  "  Good-night,  Fred!  " 

The  boy  was  too  surprised  to  reply,  but  hung  his 
head  slightly.  He  had  been  absent  for  several  days, 
but  on  this  occasion  Gloria  had  particular  need  to 
be  grateful  for  divine  Love.  She  had  returned  to 
her  room  after  the  children  had  left  the  building 
as  she  had  work  to  complete  in  her  class  room.  As 
she  was  sitting  at  her  desk  her  attention  was  at 
tracted  by  a  knock  at  the  door.  Upon  opening  it 
she  was  a  little  surprised  to  see  the  tall  Fred  Graham 
standing,  hat  in  hand. 

"  Miss  Gilman,  can  I  do  anything  for  you? 
May  I  sharpen  some  pencils  or  erase  the  boards?  " 

Love  had  conquered  hate,  and  for  a  moment  the 
teacher  could  scarcely  realize  that  this  was  the  same 
boy  who  had  manifested  such  an  unpleasant  attitude 


170  GLAD    TIDINGS 

toward  her.  His  desire  to  remain  after  hours  to 
assist  her  was  proof  enough  of  his  change  of 
thought.  As  he  helped  her  about  the  room  they 
chatted  pleasantly  and  parted  with  the  best  of  feel 
ing  on  both  sides. 

"  Science  is  of  inestimable  help  to  me,"  thought 
the  girl,  as  she  entered  the  house. 

'  You  look  charmingly  happy,"  observed  Mrs. 
Mitchell,  as  she  met  Gloria  in  the  hall. 

'  Indeed,  I  have  many  reasons  to  be,"  returned 
the  girl,  earnestly. 

Gloria  spent  many  of  her  evenings  in  the  music 
room,  playing  over  the  hymns  and  practicing  the 
music  for  the  school.  Mrs.  Mitchell  was  glad  that 
the  girl  took  her  place  at  the  piano  to-night.  She 
often  followed  Gloria  with  her  sewing  or  knitting 
and  was  an  appreciative  listener. 

After  Gloria  had  finished  singing  the  hymns, 
Mrs.  Mitchell  remarked  somewhat  apologetically, 
"  I  have  been  reading  some  in  your  books  to-day." 
Gloria  had  noticed  that  some  one  had  made  excur 
sions  in  her  text  book  as  the  marker  had  been 
changed. 

"Yes?" 

"  Some  things  are  true  enough,  but  one  would 
have  to  have  a  dictionary  as  big  as  a  house  to  see 
through  the  rest  of  them." 


THE    WAY    OF   LOVE  171 

Gloria  smiled.  :<  I  used  to  think  something  like 
that  myself,  but  now  it  seems  so  simple." 

"  H'm,"  with  a  keen  look  at  the  bright,  young 
face. 

"  I  could  go  most  of  it,  if  it  wasn't  for  Mrs. 
Eddy  herself — she  sets  herself  up  so  it  makes  me 
boil  all  over." 

The  girl  made  no  reply. 

"  I  would  like  to  tell  you  something,  my  dear," 
and  here  the  woman  cleared  her  throat. 

"  Lucy  Briggs  knows  all  about  Mrs.  Eddy  and 
she  says— 

'  Who  is  Lucy  Briggs?  "  interrupted  Gloria, 
for  she  had  heard  the  name  on  several  occasions. 

"  Lucy  Briggs  is  my  cousin,  and  she  lives  in 
Boston,"  with  the  air  of  utmost  importance. 

After  a  moment's  pause  the  woman  continued, 
"  Lucy  Briggs  says  that  Mrs.  Eddy  takes  medicine 
herself,  and  that  she  goes  to  see  a  doctor." 

The  words  evidently  did  not  produce  the  effect 
upon  the  youthful  listener  that  the  speaker  had 
expected. 

"  Lucy  Briggs  lives  very  near  to  Mrs.  Eddy's 
house  and  she  knows  that  Mrs.  Eddy  has  an  under 
ground  passage  that  leads  to  a  doctor's  office!  " 

Gloria  raised  her  eyebrows  and  laughed  mirth- 
fully. 


172  GLAD    TIDINGS 


"  Mrs.  Mitchell,  how  can  you  credit  such  non 
sense?  " 

'  It  isn't  nonsense,"  retorted  the  woman.  "  Lucy 
Briggs  has  an  intimate  friend  whose  sister  knows  a 
friend  of  the  doctor,  and  she  says  it's  all  true,  though 
most  folks  are  ignorant  of  it." 

The  girlish  laugh  and  utter  disregard  for  such 
a  confidential  secret  was  not  altogether  appeasing 
to  the  woman.  '  There's  just  this  much  about  it," 
she  continued,  "  I  would  study  Christian  Science 
and  look  into  it  more  if  it  wasn't  for  that  Mrs.  Eddy, 
hut  I  don't  want  anything  to  do  with  it  as  long  as 
she  is  in  it,  for  I  don't  like  her  and  I  don't  care  if 
you  know  it.  I  never  liked  to  speak  of  this  before 
to  you,"  she  said  half-apologetically,  as  Gloria 
stood  somewhat  abashed  at  her  outburst,  "  but  it  is 
just  how  I  feel.  The  more  I  read  and  think  about 
her,  the  worse  I  dislike  her." 

Gloria  had  learned  the  wisdom  of  refraining 
from  speech  on  such  occasions.  Mrs.  Mitchell 
thought  she  saw  a  look  of  pity  on  the  sweet  face  as 
the  girl  arranged  her  music  and  closed  the  piano. 

'  Kind  of  hard  on  the  girl,"  thought  the  woman, 
"  but  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  warn  her." 

"  Good-night,"  said  the  girl,  gently,  as  she  went 
lightly  up  the  stairs. 

'*  Well,  I  wonder  who  'twas  she  felt  sorry  for," 


THE    WAY    OF   LOVE  173 

resumed  Mrs.  Mitchell,  to  herself,  as  she  straight 
ened  the  rug  energetically.  Somehow,  her  revela 
tion  hadn't  ended  quite  as  she  had  anticipated. 

"  I  don't  care  what  she  thinks  about  that  wom 
an — and  I  know  by  the  way  I've  seen  her  look  at 
that  picture  of  her  on  the  wall  that  she  just  wor 
ships  her — but  I  don't,  far  from  it,"  with  another 
shove  of  the  rug. 

'  There's  that  neuralgia  coming  on  again,"  she 
exclaimed,  as  she  felt  a  sharp  twinge  in  her  face. 
"  No  sleep  to-night,  I  suppose,  and  those  doctors 
can't  do  a  thing." 

Gloria  had  retired  immediately  upon  reaching 
her  room,  and  was  soon  fast  asleep.  Some  hours 
later  she  was  awakened  by  what  sounded  like  a 
moan  of  pain.  She  thought  she  must  be  mistaken, 
but  sat  up  in  bed  to  listen.  Soon  another  and  an 
other  low  cry  smote  her  ears. 

"  It  is  from  Mrs.  Mitchell's  room,"  thought  the 
girl,  "  what  shall  I  do?  "  Meanwhile  she  mentally 
declared  that  harmony  filled  all  space  and  pain  had 
no  rightful  existence. 

Another  moan,  however,  decided  her,  and  she 
donned  a  light  bath  robe  and  stepped  noiselessly 
across  the  hall.  The  sick  woman  was  now  moan 
ing  too  loudly  to  hear  the  repeated  rap,  so  Gloria 
softly  entered  the  room. 


174  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  Mrs.  Mitchell,  what  is  the  trouble?  " 

"  Oh,  this  pain  is  unbearable!  "  the  woman  cried, 
as  Gloria  laid  a  gentle  hand  on  her  shoulder.  'I'm 
sorry  I  wakened  you,  but,  oh,  this  horrible  neural 
gia!  "  She  sat  up  in  bed  and  rocked  back  and  forth 
in  agony. 

"  Can  I  do  something  for  you? "  said  the  voice, 
softly.  *  You  know,  I'd  be  glad  to  help  you  if  you 
wish  it." 

"  I  don't  know  what  you  can  do,"  groaned  the 
woman.  "  Medicine  don't  do  me  any  good,  and 
I've  given  up  the  poultices." 

"  I  wish  she'd  go  ahead  and  treat  me  her  way," 
thought  the  woman.  "  She  ought  not  to  let  me  suf 
fer  like  this." 

"  Oh,  what  shall  I  do!  "  she  sobbed,  with  nerv 
ous  excitement,  as  a  fresh  paroxysm  seized  her. 

'  I  will  do  anything  you  wish,"  said  Gloria, 
kindly. 

"  Can  I  bring  you  anything  from  down  stairs? 
I  am  not  afraid  to  go  down  alone." 

"  No,"  was  the  short  reply.  "  Did  you  ever 
have  neuralgia?  " 

"  No,  but  mother  used  to  suffer  from  it.  She 
doesn't  any  more,"  she  added,  softly. 

"Science?" 

"  Yes." 


THE    WAY    OF   LOVE  175 

"  Miss  Gilman,"  turning  with  sudden  determi 
nation  to  the  girl,  "  do  you  believe  my — feeling 
toward  Mrs.  Eddy  could  have  any  connection  with 
this  pain  to-night? " 

The  question  surprised  Gloria,  as  it  disclosed 
the  fact  that  the  woman  had  gained  more  than  a 
little  from  her  furtive  glances  at  the  book. 

"  All  wrong  thoughts  bring  us  under  the  rod— 
and  hate  is  not  productive  of  harmony,"  was  the 
gentle  response. 

'  Yes,  hate,  that's  the  right  word  for  it,"  ex 
claimed  the  woman  sitting  upright.  "  It  has  been 
like  a  seething  volcano  in  my  breast  all  day,"  with 
a  peculiar  glitter  in  her  eyes  that  Gloria  had  never 
seen  there  before.  "  I  like  what's  in  that  book, 
but  I  can't  read  it  without  thinking  of  Mrs.  Eddy 
and  then  I  get  a  hot,  burning  feeling  in  my  head." 

Gloria  was  silent,  but  her  look  was  very  loving, 
as  it  rested  upon  the  suffering  face.  At  last  she 
spoke : 

"  Dear  Mrs.  Mitchell,  my  mother  was  healed 
of  chronic  invalidism,  and  my  sister  was  brought 
back  almost  from  the  dead;  you  have  seen  Muriel 
Lee  restored  to  health  and  I  have  told  you  how  I 
have  been  healed  of  acute  pain  in  my  side.  Cannot 
you  believe  these  things  and  love  the  good  woman 
who  made  it  possible  that  these  dear  ones  and  thou- 


176  GLAD    TIDINGS 

sands  of  others  should  be  made  well?  A  corrupt 
tree  cannot  bring  forth  good  fruit.  If  you  will  just 
let  love — impersonal  love — for  everybody  just  flood 
your  being  so  that  you  feel  it,  I  know  that  the  pain 
will  disappear." 

"  '  And  o'er  earth's  troubled,  angry  sea, 

I  see  Christ  walk, 
And  come  to  me,  and  tenderly, 
Divinely  talk.'  "  * 

"  Say  that  again,  dear,"  with  a  catch  in  her 
voice  as  the  pain  seemed  returning.  Gloria  went 
over  it  the  second  time.  "  If  I  can  do  nothing  more 
for  you  I  will  leave  you  now,"  she  said,  softly. 
"  And  if  you  want  me  for  anything  at  all,  call  me." 
The  door  closed  softly  and  Mrs.  Mitchell  was  alone. 

1 "  Miscellaneous  Writings,"  p.  397. 


CHAPTER   XV 

TRAVIS    MAKES   A   DEMONSTRATION 

"  SHE  might  have  done  me  some  good,"  thought 
the  sufferer,  "  had  she  treated  me,  but  I  couldn't 
bring  myself  to  ask  her."  A  sudden  twinge  of  pain 
made  the  woman  wince,  and  as  she  rocked  to  and 
fro  she  thought  of  the  sweet,  gentle  face  and  the 
beautiful  verse  Gloria  had  repeated  to  her.  "  Maybe 
that  child  is  right,  and  I  ought  to  love  everybody— 
Mrs.  Eddy  must  be  good  to  write  a  book  that  raised 
Muriel  Lee  and  put  her  on  her  feet.  Oh,  why  am 
I  so  hateful!  "  she  sobbed,  remorsefully. 

Presently  she  forced  herself  for  a  moment  to 
endure  the  pain,  but  as  a  fresh  paroxysm  seized  her, 
she  clutched  spasmodically  at  the  covers.  Suddenly 
she  bolted  from  the  bed  and  sinking  on  her  knees, 
cried  out : 

"  Oh,  God,  I  do  love  you — I  love  Mrs.  Eddy, 
I  love  everybody.  She  is  good  and  I  know  she  is. 
Take  this  horrid  hate  from  me,  I  shall  never  speak 
another  word  against  her,  for  I  love  her — I  love 
her  and  everybody." 

177 


178  GLAD    TIDINGS 

The  voice  ceased  and  the  figure  with  a  strangely 
quiet  feeling  returned  to  bed  and  sank  upon  the  soft 
pillow.  "  How  peaceful  I  feel  and  how  happy!  " 
The  first  thing  that  she  knew  after  that  was  that 
daylight  was  shining  in  at  the  window. 

'  What  does  this  mean?  "  she  thought,  bewilder- 
ingly,  as  she  took  her  watch  from  under  her  pillow. 
It  was  just  six  o'clock.  She  put  her  hands  to  her 
face.  "  No  swelling,"  she  exclaimed  in  astonish 
ment,  "  and  no  stiffness,  nor  soreness."  She  moved 
her  face  about  in  incredulous  recognition  of 
the  fact. 

'  Why,  I  feel  light-hearted  as  a  girl,"  she  mused, 
as  she  went  hastily  downstairs.  '  I  wonder  what 
Miss  Gilman  will  say!  " 

"  Good  morning,"  said  the  cheery  voice,  as 
Gloria  looked  into  the  kitchen  before  going  to  the 
breakfast  table. 

"  Oh,  I'm  as  fresh  as  a  daisy,"  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Mitchell,  with  vivacity.  "  I  had  a  fine  sleep  and 
when  I  awoke  this  morning  the  sun  was  gilding 
everything  in  the  room.  Not  even  any  stiffness 
left."  Then  she  related  her  experience  to  Gloria. 

"  I'm  so  glad,"  breathed  the  girl,  rapturously. 
"  Love  was  the  true  antidote  and  chased  the  error 
right  away." 

"  Yes,"  agreed  the  woman,  with  a  new  light  in 


TRAVIS    MAKES   A    DEMONSTRATION        179 

her  eyes.  "I'm  going  to  be  different  now.  You'll 
see." 

Several  days  passed  before  Gloria  had  another 
opportunity  for  a  chat  with  Mrs.  Mitchell.  She 
had  noticed,  however,  a  softening  of  her  manner 
whenever  Science  had  been  mentioned,  and  was  not 
surprised  one  afternoon  to  find  the  lady  waiting  for 
her  in  a  very  happy  frame  of  mind. 

"  Miss  Gilman,  wait  until  I  tell  you  what  hap 
pened  to-day,"  she  exclaimed  with  awe,  as  she  fol 
lowed  Gloria  to  her  room  and  seated  herself  near 
her. 

"  Something  good,  I  can  see." 

"  I  know  how  glad  you'll  be,"  and  she  paused. 
"  For  ten  years  I  have  not  spoken  to  John  White, 
the  man  who  owns  the  big  house  opposite "  — 
pointing  to  a  spacious  dwelling  plainly  visible 
from  the  window—  "  nor  he  to  me.  It  all  happened 
because  of  some  chickens  of  his  that  got  into  my 
newly  made  garden  and  scratched  up  all  the  seeds. 
We  had  words  over  it  and  although  we've  passed 
each  other  by  lots  of  times  neither  of  us  ever  spoke 
to  the  other  from  that  day.  I  knew  he  hated  the 
sight  of  me  and — well,  I  wasn't  in  love  with  him. 
After  that  night  when  you  talked  so  plain  to  me 
about  love  and  hate,  I  just  knew  that  I  would 
have  to  love  that  man,  too."  A  bright  flush  warmed 


180  GLAD    TIDINGS 

the  cheeks  of  the  woman,  as  Gloria  gave  her  a 
glowing  look.  '  Yesterday,  as  I  was  looking  at  the 
pretty  roses  in  the  yard  an  idea  came  to  me,  and 
before  I  knew  what  I  was  a  doing  I  just  picked 
some  of  the  prettiest  flowers  I  could  find  and  went 
straight  across  the  street  and  up  to  the  front  stoop 
where  the  old  man  was  sitting.  I  could  see  I  took 
him  terribly  by  surprise;  and  my  own  heart  was 
beating  as  though  it  were  coming  out,  but  I  walked 
right  up  to  him,  put  the  roses  into  his  lap  and  said: 
'  I  am  sorry  for  not  speaking  to  you  all  these  years 
and  I'm  going  to  do  different  in  the  future.'  Be 
fore  he  could  get  his  breath  I  was  out  of  the  gate 
and  over  here  on  my  own  porch." 

Gloria's  face  was  beaming. 

"  Nor  is  that  all!  "  exclaimed  the  happy  wom 
an.  "  After  I'd  finished  my  dinner  dishes  to 
day  I  looked  out  on  the  stoop  and  there  stood  John 
White  just  going  to  ring  the  bell.  He  went  home 
a  little  while  before  you  came.  We  had  such  a  good 
talk  together.  I  thought  you  wouldn't  mind  so 
I  ran  up  and  got  Mrs.  Eddy's  book  of  Miscel 
laneous  Writings  that  has  that  piece,  *  Love  Your 
Enemies '  in  it.  I  took  it  down  to  him  and  said, 
*  Here's  the  piece  that  brought  me  to  my  right 
mind,  perhaps  you'd  like  to  read  it.'  Well,  he  took 
it  out  of  my  hand  and  read  every  word  of  it.  He 


TRAVIS    MAKES   A    DEMONSTRATION        181 

seemed  deeply  affected  by  it,  too,  and  said  that  it 
was  certainly  the  most  beautiful  thing  he  had  ever 
read." 

'  Well,  you  are  progressing  beautifully.  How 
wonderful  are  the  ways  of  Love ! " 

Even  Arnold  Travis  remarked  the  unusually 
happy  look  upon  his  aunt's  face. 

"  Yes,  I'm  looking  into  that  book  that  has  made 
so  many  other  people  happy,"  she  returned,  smiling. 

"  H'm,  still  another  one,"  glancing  at  Gloria. 

"  We  must  all  learn,  you  know,"  replied  the  girl, 
"  and  blessed  are  they  who  prove  for  themselves." 

"  Some  one  told  me  that  you  are  reading  Sci 
ence  and  Health,  Arnold?  "  said  his  aunt,  interrog 
atively. 

He  gave  Gloria  a  swift  glance  which  did  not 
escape  his  aunt's  quick  eyes. 

"  No,  it  wasn't  Miss  Gilman.  A  little  bird  told 
me."  Arnold  immediately  decided  the  little  bird 
to  be  Muriel  Lee — but  he  did  not  voice  his  suspicion. 

"  Yes,  I  am  reading  it,  and  shall  continue  my 
study  of  it." 

The  tone  was  kind,  but  carried  with  it  the  im 
pression  that  he  did  not  wish  any  further  question 
ing  upon  the  subject. 

The  days  sped  by  and  soon  the  end  of  November 
had  arrived. 


182  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  This  will  be  our  last  game  this  year,  I'm  think 
ing,"  said  Douglas  on  Saturday  afternoon,  as  the 
quartette  made  their  way  to  the  grounds. 

'  We  have  certainly  enjoyed  these  beautiful  af 
ternoons,  even  if  others  would  call  croquet  very 
'  tame,'  haven't  we,  Miss  Lee?  "  said  Travis,  appeal 
ing  to  the  dainty  lady  who,  upon  this  occasion,  was 
clad  in  a  soft  yellow  gown  with  pretty  trim 
mings. 

'  I  have  indeed,"  cried  the  girl,  brightly,  flush 
ing  slightly  under  the  admiring  glance. 

"  How  well  that  color  tones  with  your  hair! " 
he  said,  as  his  gaze  rested  for  a  moment  on  the 
pretty  dress,  then  on  the  blond  head,  while  the  wind 
played  gently  with  the  stray  curls. 

"  Arnold,  thou  art  verily  returning  to  thy 
youth,"  laughed  the  rich  voice  of  Douglas,  as  he 
noted  the  animated  look  on  his  friend's  face. 
"  Months  ago  I  thought  that  age  was  fastening 
itself  on  you,  but  'pon  my  word,  you  look  younger 
every  day." 

"  Have  you  not  yet  discovered  that  there  is  no 
age  in  Science?"  returned  the  gentleman,  with 
mock  gravity. 

Muriel  laughed  and  clapped  her  hands  in  her 
childish  fashion.  '  These  men  are  discussing 
'  age,'  "  she  said,  turning  to  Gloria,  who  had  re- 


TRAVIS   MAKES  A    DEMONSTRATION       183 

turned  to  the  house  for  a  moment  but  now  came 
hatless  toward  them. 

"I'm  sure  they  know  that  age  does  not  count," 
said  Gloria,  with  an  arch  look. 

While  the  men  were  selecting  the  mallets,  Muriel 
glanced  at  Gloria.  '  Why  did  you  wear  Mr.  Irv- 
ing's  dress  instead  of  mine?  You  look  beautiful  in 
blue,  of  course,  but  I  just  love  to  see  you  in  pink," 
she  said,  naively. 

Gloria  flushed.  "  Why  do  you  call  this  Mr. 
Irving's  dress?  "  apparently  deeply  in  thought  over 
a  refractory  bow  at  her  waist. 

"  Why,  because  I  heard  him  say  to  Mr.  Travis 
once  as  you  came  out  of  the  house  dressed  in  blue, 
that  you  made  him  think  of  a  blue  forget-me-not. 
I  think  he  meant  that  it  was  hard  to  forget  you 
after  he  had  seen  you  in  blue,"  finished  the  girl,  in 
nocently. 

"  I  notice  that  you  wear  yellow,"  said  Gloria, 
looking  up  with  a  mischievous  twinkle  in  her  dark 
eyes,  though  her  face  was  still  flushed. 

"  Yes,  you  like  it  best,  you  know,  and  Mr.  Travis 
likes  it,  too,"  demurely. 

"  I  feel  that  we  are  going  to  get  this  game,  Miss 
Lee,"  exclaimed  Travis.  And  they  did.  Although 
Gloria  and  Douglas  won  the  rest  of  the  games,  the 
first  one  remained  a  pleasant  memory  to  them. 


184  GLAD    TIDINGS 

As  they  returned  to  the  house  Mrs.  Mitchell  ap 
peared  with  cream  and  cake  which  she  had  pre 
pared  for  them. 

"  Aunt  Martha,  this  is  a  treat,"  said  Travis,  as 
they  seated  themselves  at  the  small  tables  in  the 
music  room. 

"  I  heard  you  say  that  this  would  be  your  last 
game  this  year,  so  I  thought  I'd  do  my  share  in 
making  it  a  pleasant  occasion."  They  all  insisted 
that  she  share  it  with  them,  but  she  was  determined 
that  they  should  enjoy  it  by  themselves,  saying  that 
she  would  take  some  across  the  street  and  eat  it  with 
Mr.  White. 

"  I  shan't  mix  up  with  their  plans,"  she  solilo 
quized,  as  she  crossed  the  street.  ' ;  'Pears  to  me  they 
are  terribly  happy  this  afternoon.  Muriel  in  her 
yellow  gown  and  Gloria  all  in  blue.  Lands!  but 
Arnold  Travis  may  not  remain  a  '  chronic  bachelor  ' 
after  all ;  and  the  way  Douglas  Irving  looks  at  Miss 
Gilman!  I  believe  he  worships  the  ground  she 
walks  on  and  she  acts  all  unconcerned  about  it. 
Any  other  girl's  head  would  have  been  turned  long 
ago.  If  the  fruit  and  flowers  she  gets  from  them 
young  ones  at  school,  and  the  looks  that  she  gets 
from  the  handsomest  man  in  Mapleville  don't  turn 
her  head,  why,  she's  extraordinary,  indeed." 

"  Are  you  very  busy  this  evening,  Miss  Gil- 


TRAVIS   MAKES   A    DEMONSTRATION       185 

man? "  asked  Arnold  Travis  a  week  later,  as  he 
pushed  back  the  curtains  that  led  into  the  music 
room. 

"  Come  right  in,  Mr.  Travis,  I  was  just  looking 
over  some  new  music,  but  it  can  wait,  I  am  sure," 
said  the  girl,  with  a  ready  smile. 

Travis  seated  himself  in  an  easy  chair  and,  put 
ting  his  elbows  on  its  wide  arms,  rested  his  chin  on 
his  hands. 

It  had  been  several  days  since  he  had  mentioned 
Christian  Science  to  Gloria  while  alone,  although 
it  was  often  brought  into  the  conversation  at  the 
dinner  table  or  when  the  four  young  people  were 
together.  Gloria  observed  a  different  look  upon  the 
man's  face  to-night.  It  was  a  trifle  serious,  yet  on 
the  whole  was  a  satisfied  and  restful  expression. 

:<  I  have  something  to  tell  you,  which  I  think, 
will  surprise  you — anyhow  it  will  please  you." 

Gloria  gave  his  face  a  searching  look  and  for 
the  first  time  observed  its  unusual  pallor;  then  she 
remembered  that  he  had  not  appeared  at  the  supper 
table. 

The  girl  looked  questioningly  at  him. 

'  Instead  of  taking  a  trip  to  Bridgeport  to-day 

in  an  automobile  as  I  had  intended,  I  boarded  the 

train  at  Mapleville  station.     As  we  reached  the 

depot  here  on  my  return,  I  foolishly  jumped  from 


186  GLAD    TIDINGS 

the  step  before  the  train  had  fully  stopped.  I  landed 
on  something  which  turned  under  me  and  threw  me. 
As  I  fell,  my  weight  came  down  heavily  upon  my 
left  foot  which  was  doubled  under  me,  and  as  I 
tried  to  rise  I  knew  that  I  had  a  sprained  ankle. 
My  first  thought,"  with  a  reminiscent  smile,  "  was 
to  be  extremely  angry  and  I  was  on  the  point  of 
giving  vent  to  my  feelings  when  suddenly  a  line 
from  Science  and  Health  rushed  through  my 
memory.  It  was  a  sentence  which  I  had  read  sev 
eral  times  that  morning.  I  said  nothing,  as  some 
one  appeared  just  at  that  moment  and  assisted  me 
into  a  carriage  and  brought  me  home." 

'  You  must  have  come  while  I  was  over  to  Mu 
riel's,"  exclaimed  Gloria,  "  and  your  aunt  was  away 
from  home  also !  " 

'  Yes,  the  house  was  deserted  and  here  I  was 
alone  with  a  sprained  ankle.  By  this  time  it  was 
paining  me  almost  beyond  endurance  and  the  foot 
had  swollen  to  such  an  extent  that  I  could  not 
remove  my  shoe.'* 

Gloria  involuntarily  glanced  at  the  member  in 
question  and  as  it  appeared  to  be  in  a  normal  con 
dition  something  of  what  he  was  going  to  say  re 
vealed  itself  to  her. 

'  I  was  excited  enough  about  it  now  I  can  tell 
you!" 


TRAVIS    MAKES   A    DEMONSTRATION        187 

" '  Man's    extremity    is    God's    opportunity,'  ' 
breathed  the  girl. 

"  So  it  appeared.  I  happened  to  think  of  what 
you  said  to  me  one  evening  soon  after  you  came 
here.  '  Some  day  the  opportunity  will  be  given  you 
to  prove  Science  for  yourself.'  There  seemed  noth 
ing  else  for  me  to  do  and  a  sudden  determination 
seized  me.  I  took  the  little  book  and  read  in  it  how 
we  should  exercise  control  over  our  bodies.  I  re 
membered  another  talk  we  had  had  proving  that 
'  things  are  not  what  they  seem  '  and  before  I  knew 
it,  I  found  myself  declaring  that  I  had  not  been 
hurt,  for  perfection  fills  all  space.  I  must  have  sat 
there  about  twenty  minutes  reading  and  reasoning 
alternately  when  I  felt  the  pain  ease  a  little  and 
a  drowsiness  came  over  me.  I  managed  to  get  to 
the  couch  and  as  I  lay  there  I  verily  felt  the  pain 
leave  little  by  little,  then  I  seemed  to  feel  the  swell 
ing  recede.  I  did  not  know  whether  I  was  dreaming 
or  not,  but  such  a  quiet,  peaceful  feeling  came  over 
me  that  I  did  not  move.  The  next  thing  I  knew 
the  clock  struck,  and  I  had  been  asleep  two  hours. 
I  felt  the  same  peaceful  feeling  within  me  and  not 
a  pain  or  an  ache  in  the  disabled  foot!  I  dared  not 
look  at  the  foot,  but  I  felt  such  a  sense  of  awe  and 
gratitude  that  the  pain  had  gone  that  I  gave  one 
bound  and  stood  firmly  on  both  feet." 


188  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  I  am  so  glad,"  murmured  the  girl,  with  a 
radiant  look. 

'  Yes,  I  stood  there,  and  still  felt  no  pain.  I 
looked  down  at  my  ankle  and  there  it  was  as  you  see 
it  now — perfectly  normal.  At  once  I  strode  around 
the  room,  but  experienced  no  bad  results — nothing 
that  would  suggest  that  an  accident  had  ever  oc 
curred." 

"  And  it  never  did  in  Truth,"  exclaimed  Gloria. 
"  Now,  you  know"  she  breathed,  softly.  :'  How 
glad  your  mother  will  be!  " 

'  Yes,  now  I  know.  I  have  proven  for  myself 
the  power  of  divine  Mind.  By  Jove,  mother  will 
be  delighted!" 

;'  Did  you  tell  your  aunt?  " 

'  Yes,  and  she  is  ever  so  pleased.  It  seemed 
she  opened  my  door  and,  finding  me  asleep,  did  not 
disturb  me." 

"  I  have  been  gaining  a  better  understand 
ing  of  late,  but  a  few  more  puzzling  questions  have 
presented  themselves  to  me.  I  mentioned  them 
to  Miss  Lee  but  she  is  perfectly  happy,  she 
says,  to  see  as  much  light  as  she  does,  and  knows 
that  the  rest  will  reveal  itself  to  her  at  the  right 
time." 

"  She  is  so  dear,"  said  Gloria,  warmly.  "  She 
has  already  made  several  demonstrations  in  her 


TRAVIS   MAKES   A    DEMONSTRATION        189 

home  and  she  constantly  puts  her  understanding  to 
practical  test." 

"  I  see  that  is  the  best  thing  to  do,"  admitted 
the  man.  "  I  am  glad  of  one  thing  that  I  learned 
from  Mrs.  Eddy;  that  is,  that  there  is  not  a  devil 
which  constantly  leads  us  into  temptation  and  that 
after  death  rolls  us  about  in  a  lake  of  brimstone 
with  red-hot  pitchforks." 

Gloria's  laugh  rang  out  musically.  "  Did  you 
really  believe  that? " 

'  Well,  something  like  it.  When  I  was  a  boy 
I  heard  some  pretty  rough  sermons  of  the  brimstone 
type,  and  I  remember  I  had  some  doubts  whether 
it  might  be  the  harps  which  would  amuse  me  later 
or  the  dainty  pitchforks." 

"  I  have  been  troubled  with  the  thought,"  re 
sumed  Travis,  returning  again  to  seriousness,  "  that 
Christian  Science  in  teaching  the  unreality  of  sin, 
encourages  its  indulgence." 

"  Oh,  no!  you  have  a  wrong  idea,"  said  the  girl, 
quickly.  '  We  do  not  believe  that  one  can  get  rid 
of  sin  by  ignoring  it  or  by  calling  it  a  delusion. 
One  does  not  do  wrong  because  he  believes  there  is 
nothing  in  it,  but  because  he  believes  there  is  some 
thing  in  it.  It  is  only  as  we  perceive  that  there  is 
no  pleasure  in  sinning  that  we  cease  to  sin;  yet  it 
is  impossible  to  escape  the  punishment  due  to  wrong- 


190  GLAD    TIDINGS 

doing.  We  need  not  fear  sin,  nor  love  it  because 
it  is  not  of  God.  The  sinner  is  induced  to  abandon 
his  belief  in  the  power  and  pleasure  of  sin  and  to 
win  forgiveness  by  forsaking  sin.  It  is  by  gaining 
a  love  for  goodness  that  one  is  enabled  to  abandon 
more  quickly  the  phases  of  evil." 

"  I  know  there  is  no  evil  in  God,  so  I  reasoned 
that  it  could  only  seem  to  be  in  us." 

"  Of  course,  goodness  can  take  no  cognizance 
of  evil,"  assented  Gloria.  '  The  more  God-like  a 
man  becomes,  the  less  he  knows  of  evil.  A  mistake 
can  be  corrected  only  by  knowing  the  truth  about 
it.  So  it  is  with  sin  as  well  as  sickness.  It  is  healed 
to  the  extent  that  we  know  that  the  same  fountain 
cannot  '  both  yield  salt  water  and  fresh  '  that  '  in 
Him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being.'  The 
possibility  of  destroying  evil  of  any  nature  lies  in 
the  fact  that  it  is  only  a  temporal  falsity,  while  good 
is  the  eternal  reality." 

"  I  see  more  clearly  now,"  admitted  the  man, 
with  a  pleased  voice.  '  We  must  see  that  sin  can 
not  really  belong  to  us — since  God  made  us — and 
by  learning  more  of  the  real  and  good,  why,  the 
erroneous  beliefs  will  vanish." 

'  Yes,"  Gloria  agreed.  '  When  the  nothing 
ness  of  sin  is  made  plain  to  us  through  the  under 
standing  of  Truth,  then  we  have  no  more  interest 


TRAVIS    MAKES   A    DEMONSTRATION        191 

in  its  retention  than  has  the  urchin  in  his  whilom 
belief  that  four  and  four  are  nine." 

"  I  think  that  I  shall  see  that  more  clearly  as  I 
perfect  it  in  my  own  life.  I  begin  to  see  that  I  have 
been  somewhat  of  a  conceited  idiot,  and  that  there 
are  many  ways  in  which  I  can  elevate  my  thought. 
I  understand  more  clearly  than  ever  before  that 
matter  can  in  reality  have  no  pain,  because  I  proved 
it  this  afternoon  for  myself." 

"  And  fruits  are  the  very  best  evidences  of  our 
understanding,"  said  the  girl,  earnestly. 

'  You  are  right  there,"  returned  Travis,  posi 
tively.  There  was  a  moment's  silence  before  he 
spoke  again. 


CHAPTER   XVI 

A   THRILLING   ADVENTUBE 

"  ORTHODOX  religion  teaches  that  after  man 
dies  his  soul  is  resurrected  from  his  dead  body.  I 
never  could  see  through  such  a  miraculous  perform 
ance.  I  am  right  in  thinking  Science  repudiates 
such  a  belief,  am  I  not,  Miss  Gilman? " 

Gloria  gave  a  decided  nod.  "  Our  resurrection 
should  commence  now.  The  putting  off  of  the  '  old 
man  with  his  deeds ' — sin,  disease  and  error — will 
bring  to  light  the  '  new  man  ' — the  real,  immortal 
man.  Jesus  proved  that  life  is  not  in  the  body,  else 
it  would  have  been  destroyed  when  his  body  was  put 
to  death." 

'  That  is  certainly  a  much  clearer  thought.  I 
am  reminded  of  a  conversation  I  heard  to-day  be 
tween  two  very  small  individuals.  I  believe  they 
were  both  under  six.  It  appeared  that  an  aunt  of 
the  boy's  had  passed  away  not  long  ago  in  his  home. 
I  presume  his  mother  told  him  that  the  dear  woman 
went  to  heaven.  The  lad  was  telling  the  little  girl 
friend  that  '  some  pail '  of  his  aunt  had  gone  up  to 

192 


A    THRILLING    ADVENTURE  193 

the  sky.  '  What  is  it  that  goes  up  ? '  asked  the  little 
girl,  with  a  puzzled  look.  4  Pooh ! '  returned  the 
boy,  with  a  supercilious  air,  '  why,  the  inside  of 
course,  the  heart  and  lungs  and  like  that.' ' 

"  Oh!  oh!  "  exclaimed  Gloria  laughing,  though 
there  were  tears  in  her  eyes.  "  The  dear,  little  chil 
dren!" 

'*  I  presume  that  the  mother  had  told  the  lad 
that  the  soul  which  was  inside  had  gone  to  heaven," 
declared  Travis.  "  Children  are  quick  to  arrive  at 
conclusions.  Science  is  becoming  more  satisfactory 
to  me  every  day,  and  you  have  been  a  great  help  to 
me.  I  feel  I  owe  you  a  great  debt  of  thanks,"  said 
the  man,  with  warmth. 

"  I  knew  that  the  light  would  be  revealed  to  you 
if  you  were  earnest  and  persistent." 

"  I  was  conversing  with  an  old  friend  the  other 
day,  and  was  surprised  to  learn  that  his  sister  had 
embraced  Christian  Science.  He  told  me  of  a  won 
derful  healing  which  she  experienced  with  her  eyes. 
Would  you  like  to  hear  of  it? " 

'  Yes,  I  should,"  she  said,  gladly. 

'  This  young  woman  had  the  verdict  of  several 
specialists  that  nothing  more  could  be  done  to  restore 
her  eyes  to  a  normal  condition,  and  that  she  must 
expect  to  wear  glasses  for  the  rest  of  her  life.  She 
was  subject  to  severe  headaches  if  she  removed  her 


194  GLAD    TIDINGS 

glasses  even  for  a  few  minutes.  She  gave  up  read 
ing  almost  entirely  and  could  use  her  eyes  but  little 
for  sewing.  Worthington  told  me  that  the  doctors 
intimated  that  his  sister  might  lose  her  sight  alto 
gether.  Well,  it  seems  that  the  girl  heard  of  Sci 
ence  somehow,  and  had  treatments  from  a  practi 
tioner.  The  healer  told  her  at  the  start,  that  she 
might  use  the  glasses  if  she  wished,  and  that  she 
would  know  when  to  remove  them.  One  afternoon, 
only  a  short  time  after  she  had  commenced  the  treat 
ments,  while  she  was  sewing,  suddenly  everything 
hecame  black  before  her  eyes.  The  girl  removed 
her  glasses  and,  after  cleaning  them  thoroughly,  re 
turned  them  to  her  eyes.  The  darkness  was  as  dense 
as  before.  She  cleaned  them  again,  but  with  the 
same  result.  The  girl  was  now  thoroughly  fright 
ened  as  she  thought  she  was  becoming  blind.  Si 
multaneously  came  the  words  of  the  practitioner  to 
her  '  You  will  know  when  you  do  not  need  your 
glasses.'  Wonderingly  she  lifted  the  glasses  from 
her  eyes  and  looked  down  at  her  sewing.  Her  sight 
was  perfect." 

Gloria's  face  was  radiant.  '  What  a  wonderful 
proof  of  God's  practical  Truth." 

'  Yes,  it  is.  Worthington  himself  was  quite  af 
fected  as  he  told  me  about  it.  He  said  that  his 
sister  broke  her  glasses  then  and  there,  knowing  that 


A    THRILLING    ADVENTURE  195 

she  would  never  need  them  again.     She  never  has; 
and  she  is  now  very  earnest  in  the  faith." 

"  Indeed,  she  should  be,"  murmured  Gloria. 

"  I  told  Worthington  that  I  had  been  looking 
into  the  subject  myself  and  he  was  quite  surprised. 
I  could  see  by  his  conversation  that  he  also  had  been 
doing  a  little  investigation.  Once  he  slapped  me 
on  the  shoulder,  and  said,  '  I  think  the  Scientists  are 
inconsistent  because  they  wear  clothes,  eat  food,  heat 
their  houses,  yet  they  affirm  there  is  no  reality  in 
matter.'  Now,  how  would  you  answer  him?  "  asked 
Travis,  tentatively,  as  he  leaned  back  in  his  chair 
and  looked  full  at  the  white-clad  figure  opposite. 

'  We  can  always  point  one  to  Jesus  as  our  ex 
ample,"  returned  Gloria.  "  He  healed  the  sick  and 
raised  the  dead  through  his  understanding  of  the 
nothingness  of  matter,  yet  he  wore  clothes  and  ate 
and  drank.  Christian  Scientists  claim  no  more  than 
to  be  humble  followers  of  Jesus,  and  know  full  well 
that  they  have  but  taken  their  first  steps  in  follow 
ing  Him." 

'  I'll  remember  that  and  add  it  to  the  explana 
tion,  the  next  time  I  meet  him.  I  thought  that  my 
arguments  did  not  quite  satisfy  him,  although  I 
could  see  they  made  some  impression." 

'  I  am  sure  they  did,"  responded  the  girl,  in  her 
enthusiastic  manner.  "  Perhaps,  before  you  see  him 


196  GLAD    TIDINGS 

again,  he  will  have  thought  it  out  to  his  entire  satis 
faction." 

"  He  will  have  thought  out  a  new  lot  of  ques 
tions,  I  venture,"  remarked  Travis,  in  a  jocose  vein. 
"  He  spoke  of  one  thing  which  was  a  '  sticker '  for 
me,  too.  He  said,  that,  although  he  had  seen  his 
sister  so  wonderfully  healed,  and  knew  of  others 
who  had  received  health  through  Christian  Science, 
he  nevertheless  heard  now  and  then  of  one  who  did 
not  recover  under  the  Science  treatment.  He  said 
that  Omnipotence  did  not  admit  of  failure,  and 
one  failure  must  place  the  entire  method  under  sus 
picion." 

Gloria  noticed  the  cloud  that  seemed  to  darken 
the  mental  horizon  of  Travis.  After  a  moment's 
thought,  she  said: 

"  An  accurate  mathematical  rule  would  not  pro 
duce  perfect  results  unless  it  were  perfectly  applied. 
A  failure  to  obtain  the  correct  result  would  not 
be  indicative  of  an  error  in  the  rule,  but  would 
make  plain  the  fact  that  the  student  had  not  under 
stood  and  applied  the  rule  correctly.  Christian 
Science  cannot  fail;  but  students  of  Christian 
Science  may." 

"  Why,  didn't  I  see  that  before!  "  exclaimed  the 
man.  "  Of  course  should  a  boy  fail  to  obtain  the 
correct  result  to  a  problem  in  mathematics,  I  should 


A    THRILLING    ADVENTURE  197 

not  think  of  condemning  the  book  or  the  rules.  I 
told  him  if  a  Christian  Scientist  died  that  he  was 
not  a  real  Scientist.  Perhaps  that  was  not  quite 
right? " 

Gloria's  brow  contracted  slightly.  "  Paul  said 
that '  the  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death.' 
A  real  Christian  Scientist  is  one  who,  like  the  apos 
tle,  does  not  claim  to  have  attained,  but  claims  to 
be  striving  faithfully  and  persistently  toward  that 
attainment.  '  Brethren,  I  count  not  myself  to  have 
apprehended:  but  this  one  thing  I  do,  forgetting 
those  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forth 
unto  those  things  which  are  before,  I  press  toward 
the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God 
in  Christ  Jesus.'  Christian  Scientists  do  not  claim 
to  have  reached  the  zenith  of  demonstration  of  the 
allness  of  Mind  and  the  nothingness  of  matter,  but 
they  accept  this  truth  and  prove  it  proportionately 
to  their  understanding." 

At  this  moment  Aunt  Martha  appeared  in  the 
doorway.  :  'Pears  to  me  that  you  folks  are  more 
religious  than  common  to-night:  I  have  been  here 
twice  before,  but  you  were  too  busy  to  notice  me." 
'  What  is  it,  Aunt  Martha?  "  asked  her  nephew, 
well  knowing  that  something  preyed  on  the  wom 
an's  mind. 

"  Well,  it's  this,"  she  ejaculated,  as  she  seated 


198  GLAD    TIDINGS 

herself  in  the  nearest  chair.  "  John  White  has 
offered  his  horse  and  buggy  to  me  for  to-morrow 
afternoon.  I'm  glad  it  will  be  Saturday,  for  I  want 
Miss  Gilman  to  go  with  me." 

*  You  don't  mean  that  dashy  animal  that  the 
coachman  drives  early  in  the  morning,"  said  Travis, 
raising  his  hands  in  mock  dismay.  '  I  guess  it  must 
be  Sallie  that  he  will  lend.  Well,  she's  safe 
enough." 

'  You're  nicely  mistaken,  I  reckon,  Arnold 
Travis,"  replied  the  lady,  with  more  than  usual 
vivacity  in  the  black,  snapping  eyes.  '  It's  Prince 
that  we  are  to  have,  and  he  is  perfectly  safe  and 
gentle,  and  not  afraid  of  automobiles." 

"  Aunt  Martha,  I  won't  allow  you  to  drive  that 
animal!"  said  the  man,  now  thoroughly  alarmed. 
"  He  is  no  lady's  horse,  that  I  know,  although  he 
appears  quite  lambish." 

"  Lands!  He's  as  gentle  as  a  kitten,"  declared 
his  aunt.  ;'  I've  known  how  to  manage  a  horse  since 
I  was  a  child.  You  don't  think  that  I  lived  in 
Orange  County  on  a  farm  all  my  younger  days  for 
nothing,  do  you,  Arnold  Travis?  I  can  manage 
that  horse  as  well  as  the  coachman  ever  thought  of 
doing;  John  White  would  not  offer  him  if  he  did 
not  think  he  was  thoroughly  safe,"  she  added  with 
determination. 


A    THRILLING    ADVENTURE  199 

"  What  does  Miss  Oilman  say? "  asked  Travis, 
as  he  turned  toward  Gloria. 

;*  Why,  I  shall  not  be  afraid,  I'm  sure,"  re 
sponded  the  girl.  "  Of  course  it  would  not  be  wise 
for  us  to  run  recklessly  into  danger,  but  if  the  owner 
thinks  the  horse  is  safe,  and  if  Mrs.  Mitchell  under 
stands  driving,  why  I  do  not  see  that  it  would  be 
injudicious." 

Mrs.  Mitchell  brightened  perceptibly.  "  I'm 
glad  you're  so  sensible,"  bestowing  a  grateful  look 
upon  Gloria. 

Martha  Mitchell  had  some  failings.  She  liked 
extremely  to  have  others  feel  her  importance  and 
to  drive  through  town  with  this  fancy  high-stepper 
and  to  handle  the  ribbons  alone,  this  prospect  had 
been  sufficient  to  occupy  her  waking  and  sleeping 
hours  for  several  days. 

When  the  time  appointed  for  the  drive  came, 
Gloria  stood  on  the  porch  waiting  for  the  carriage 
to  arrive.  She  had  not  long  to  wait,  however,  for 
soon  a  high  vehicle  appeared,  drawn  by  a  dark  bay 
horse. 

'What  a  beauty!"  Gloria  exclaimed,  as  she 
patted  his  glossy  coat,  and  talked  in  a  low,  even 
tone  to  him.  :'  Prince  will  take  good  care  of  the 
ladies,  won't  you?"  continued  the  girl,  as  she  put 
her  hand  on  his  arched  neck. 


GLAD    TIDINGS 

Mrs.  Mitchell  was  sitting  erect  in  the  cart,  her 
hands  firmly  holding  the  reins.  She  had  great  faith 
in  the  gentleness  of  the  horse,  and  also  full  con 
fidence  in  her  own  ability  as  a  horsewoman.  Dur 
ing  her  girlhood  she  had  driven  horses  that  many  a 
man  might  well  fear  and  she  had  conquered  at  every 
attempt. 

While  Gloria  stood  patting  the  beautiful  animal 
Travis  and  Irving  came  down  the  street  and  quick 
ened  their  steps  at  the  sight  which  met  their  eyes. 
"  Aunt  Martha,  you  had  better  do  a  little  demon 
strating  mentally  as  well  as  physically,  I  think. 
Where  are  you  going?  " 

;<  I  think  that  we  shall  drive  toward  Bridgeport; 
the  roads  are  particularly  good  there." 

'  Well,  you  have  a  fine  day,  and  I  suppose  that 
I  must  think  you  are  perfectly  safe." 

Irving  assisted  Gloria  into  the  cart.  He  felt 
dissatisfied  that  they  were  to  go  without  the  coach 
man,  and  raised  his  eyes,  intending  to  voice  his 
sentiments.  As  he  looked  into  the  sweet  face  turned 
to  him,  he  thought  he  saw  a  gentle  rebuke  in  the 
soft,  dark  eyes.  Gazing  more  closely  and  earnestly 
into  their  clear  depths  he  found  nothing  there  but 
the  reflection  of  peace. 

"  Divine  protection  always  surrounds  us,  you 
know,"  she  said,  in  a  low  voice,  as  she  looked  into 


A    THRILLING    ADVENTURE  201 

the  grave  eyes.  At  that  moment  Mrs.  Mitchell 
spoke  to  the  horse  and  they  started.  Gloria  looked 
back  as  they  were  rounding  the  bend  in  the  road. 
The  two  men  lifted  their  hats  as  she  waved  her 
gloved  hand  to  them. 

'  You  need  have  no  fear,"  said  Arnold,  rather 
inconsistently,  as  he  saw  the  concern  in  his  friend's 
face.  "  Aunt  Martha  is  better  than  lots  of  men  in 
managing  a  horse.  Anyhow  I  think  the  horse  has 
no  faults  besides  high  spirits." 

Douglas  did  not  reply.  Many  times  that  day 
he  remembered  the  soft  radiance  in  the  brown  eyes 
and  the  happy  smile  parting  the  red  lips. 

For  a  few  minutes  Gloria  and  her  companion 
both  watched  in  silence  Prince's  strong  muscles  un 
der  his  shining  coat.  As  the  girl  noted  the  manner 
in  which  the  woman  reined  the  horse  she  chided  her 
self  that  she  had  allowed  a  single  fear  thought  to 
enter  her  consciousness.  The  perfect  ease  with 
which  Mrs.  Mitchell  guided  the  spirited  steed 
proved  at  once  her  expert  ability  in  that  direction. 

They  drove  toward  Bridgeport  for  a  distance 
of  about  ten  miles,  and  then  rested  the  horse  for  a 
short  time. 

'  Prince  certainly  has  behaved  splendidly!  "  ex 
claimed  Gloria,  with  enthusiasm,  as  they  started  for 
home. 


202  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  Of  course;  he  is  well  trained  and  perfectly 
harmless,"  returned  the  driver,  with  a  self-com 
placent  air. 

'  I  wonder  if  they  all  thought  I  was  particu 
larly  anxious  to  get  my  bones  broken  at  this  late 
day,"  thought  the  woman,  as  she  remembered  the 
little  faith  they  had  placed  in  her  judgment. 
:<  Lands !  I  know  how  to  handle  a  horse  as  well  as 
she  knows  how  to  handle  those  rascals  in  school," 
as  her  gaze  rested  on  her  fair  companion. 

"  See  the  beautiful  golden  rod !  "  exclaimed 
Gloria.  "  I  thought  I  had  gathered  the  last  the 
other  day.  May  I  get  it,  Mrs.  Mitchell?  " 

"  Of  course,  child,  and  take  it  home  as  a  souve 
nir.  You  had  better  get  out  on  my  side  as  the  road 
seems  quite  stony  here."  Reining  the  horse  to  the 
right  side  of  the  road,  she  put  the  reins  gently  on 
the  front-board,  while  Gloria  stood  expecting  to 
pass  in  front  of  her.  Just  at  that  moment  an  auto 
mobile  came  dashing  by  at  a  terrific  speed.  It 
approached  from  behind  them  and  neither  heard 
it  until  it  was  directly  upon  them.  The  startled 
animal  reared  and  plunged  to  one  side.  Gloria  was 
thrown  violently  to  her  seat.  Mrs.  Mitchell  made  a 
plunge  for  the  reins  but  Prince  had  pulled  the  lines 
over  the  board  when  he  had  brushed  his  long  tail 
over  them. 


A    THRILLING    ADVENTURE  203 

As  soon  as  the  animal  found  himself  uncon 
trolled  he  dashed  forward.  Mrs.  Mitchell  was  ter 
rified  as  she  realized  their  perilous  position  and 
knew  that  it  was  because  of  her  carelessness  in  yield 
ing  possession  of  the  reins.  Gloria  clung  firmly  to 
the  seat ;  her  face  was  white,  but  in  spite  of  the  mad 
career  of  the  horse  and  their  terrific  rate  of  speed, 
a  strange  sense  of  numbness  took  possession  of  her. 
She  seemed  to  realize  but  in  a  vague  way  what  was 
happening,  while  over  and  over  again  in  her 
thought  she  echoed  these  words:  "Love  hath  in 
finite  resources."  Fortunately  the  horse  remained 
in  the  middle  of  the  road  and  thus  far  they  had  met 
no  one.  As  they  flew  over  the  familiar  road  Mrs. 
Mitchell  suddenly  thought  of  a  railroad  track  some 
distance  before  them.  "  Suppose  nothing  stopped 
their  mad  career !  Suppose  the  gates  were  down !  " 
Almost  petrified,  she  clutched  the  seat  while  the 
horse  sped  madly  on.  If  Prince  would  only  turn, 
but,  no,  he  kept  the  straight  road,  though  they 
both  thought  he  was  now  slackening  his  pace. 
"  But  the  track!  What  should  they  do?  "  Gloria 
now  saw  the  big  white  gates  in  the  distance.  They 
were  down.  For  a  moment  she  felt  herself  grow 
faint,  then  with  almost  superhuman  strength  she 
cried  aloud:  "  Love  hath  infinite  resources."  Nearer 
and  nearer  they  came  to  the  big  closed  bars.  Sud- 


204  GLAD    TIDINGS 

denly  Prince  shied  to  one  side.  There  was  a  crash, 
and  for  a  moment,  for  the  occupants  of  the  vehicle, 
the  light  was  blotted  out. 

A  man  rushed  forward  to  where  the  horse  stood 
trembling  in  every  limb.  A  telephone  pole  had 
stopped  his  desperate  career. 

"Are  you  hurt,  madam?"  he  asked,  looking 
into  the  white,  pain-stricken  face  of  Mrs.  Mitchell, 
as  she  lay  by  the  side  of  the  overturned  cart. 

"  Never  mind  me.  I'll  live  all  right,  but  the 
young  lady,"  she  gasped,  looking  wildly  around 
her.  'Where — where  is  she?  " 

At  that  moment  an  automobile  stopped  near  the 
scene  of  disaster  and  the  occupants  offered  their 
assistance.  A  doctor  happened  to  be  among  the 
group  and  he  immediately  took  charge  of  Mrs. 
Mitchell,  while  the  man  sought  for  the  girl. 

'  I  think  she  is  over  there,"  said  the  doctor, 
pointing  to  something  which  lay  some  distance  from 
them.  There  by  the  side  of  the  low  wall  lay  the 
motionless  form.  White  and  still  was  the  face  that 
was  partly  covered  by  one  small  hand.  At  the  ap 
proach  of  the  stranger  Gloria  opened  her  eyes 
and  gave  a  little  cry.  "  Are  you  hurt  badly?  "  ex 
claimed  the  man,  though  he  noticed  that  she  lay 
on  deep  meadow  grass  and  could  not  have  struck 
the  wall. 


A    THRILLING    ADVENTURE  205 

"  No,  I'm  not  hurt,"  she  answered,  "  but  I  seem 
to  feel  stunned.  How  is  Mrs.  Mitchell?  " 

"  She  is  hurt  some.  A  doctor  is  with  her.  Shall 
I  assist  you? "  as  Gloria  rose  to  a  sitting  posture. 

"  If  you  please." 

Gloria  rose  slowly  to  her  feet,  leaning  on  the 
arm  of  the  stranger.  '  Thank  God  I  am  unin 
jured,"  she  murmured.  '  What  a  soft  place  I  fell 
into!  "  At  that  moment  she  saw  two  men  carrying 
the  form  of  Mrs.  Mitchell  toward  the  automobile. 
Gloria  hastened  toward  them. 

"  I'm  glad  you  are  not  hurt,"  gasped  the  wom 
an,  as  Gloria  bent  over  her. 

"And  you?" 

"  I  have  a  broken  leg."  A  spasm  of  pain  crossed 
her  face.  "  Help  me  child — your  way.  This  pain 
is  terrible." 

"  I'll  help  you  at  once,"  whispered  the  girl,  re 
assuringly.  "  Man  cannot  be  injured  in  Truth." 
As  they  walked  cautiously  along  with  the  sufferer, 
Gloria  held  the  hand  nearest  her,  and  worked  men 
tally  for  peace  and  harmony.  The  doctor  gathered 
the  older  woman  with  tender  care  in  his  arms  and 
placed  her  in  the  automobile  in  the  position  which 
would  assure  the  least  pain. 


CHAPTER   XVII 

MENTAL    SURGERY 

TRAVIS  and  his  friend  were  walking  about  the 
grounds  when  an  automobile  stopped  in  front  of 
the  house. 

The  doctor  was  the  first  to  spring  out  and 
with  assistance  he  lifted  Mrs.  Mitchell  from 
the  car. 

"  Heaven's  sakes!  What's  the  matter?  "  ejacu 
lated  Travis,  as  he  rushed  toward  them. 

Only  a  few  words  were  necessary  to  explain  the 
accident.  '  Where  is  the  other  lady?  "  asked  Doug 
las,  with  poignant  anxiety. 

'  I  am  here,"  said  Gloria,  as  she  reached  his 
side  just  in  time  to  hear  his  question.  "  Mrs.  Mitch 
ell  needs  all  our  attention  now." 

'  But  you — you  are  not  hurt — are  you  sure? " 
His  face  manifested  such  deep  concern  that  Glo 
ria's  eyes  fell  beneath  his  gaze. 

'  I  am  unhurt,"  she  gently  assured  him.  :<  It 
was  indeed,  a  divine  protection."  She  hastened  up 
the  stairs  with  the  injured  woman,  while  Douglas 

206 


MENTAL    SURGERY  207 

snd  Arnold  listened  to  the  exciting  tale  that  the 
chauffeur  poured  into  their  ears. 

"  Greatest  miracle  they  wasn't  both  killed,"  he 
added.  '  The  horse  was  terribly  scared  and  worked 
up,  but  had  not  a  hair  injured.  I'm  sorry  for  the 
lady,  for  she  looked  awful  white  and  surfer  in'." 

Arnold  was  denied  admittance  to  his  aunt's 
room  and  waited  impatiently  until  the  doctor  came 
down  stairs.  *  Yes,  she  has  the  worst  broken  bone 
I  ever  saw,"  the  doctor  declared.  "  It  would  be 
impossible  to  set  it  now ;  too  much  swelling  and  in 
flammation.  I  shall  be  around  in  the  morning." 
And  with  this  he  hurried  away. 

"  Take  these  bandages  right  off,  child,"  com 
manded  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as  the  door  closed  behind  the 
doctor's  form. 

Gloria  stood  a  moment,  irresolute. 

"I've  made  up  my  mind,"  continued  the  wom 
an,  with  determination.  "  I've  gotten  punished  for 
my  carelessness,  but  I'm  going  to  stand  on  the  right 
track  now.  No  doctor  shall  set  that  limb,  I  tell 
you.  I  am  going  to  trust  God  absolutely.  Don't 
you  believe  that  God  can  put  that  right?"  she 
asked,  pointing  to  the  broken  limb. 

'  With  God  all  things  are  possible,'  "  breathed 
the  girl,  "  but  we  shall  have  to  know  it.  Are  you 
sure  that  you  can  trust  Truth  entirely?  " 


208  GLAD    TIDINGS 

*  Yes,  I  want  to  prove  to  God  that  I  love  Him 
for  His  great  goodness  in  sparing  our  lives  to-day. 
This  opportunity  has  been  given  me  to  see  just  how 
far  I  shall  trust,  and  I'm  going  to  trust  absolutely," 
she  finished  with  tightly  set  lips. 

Gloria  saw  that  the  woman  was  very  decided, 
but  she  wanted  no  misunderstanding  to  hinder  a 
perfect  demonstration.  '  You  know  that  it  is  quite 
legitimate  in  Christian  Science  for  the  patient  to 
have  a  doctor  set  the  bone  and  leave  the  practitioner 
to  take  entire  charge  of  the  conditions  afterwards?  " 

*  Yes.     I  know  it,  child.     I  read  that  only  the 
other  day  in  Science  and  Health.    But  Mrs.  Eddy 
said  also  that  many  wonderful  results  had  been  ac 
complished  without  the  aid  of  a  surgeon.     Well, 
anyhow,  I  am  determined.     Now,  please  treat  me; 
the  pain  is  very  bad,"  she  pleaded,  with  a  tense 
drawing  of  the  white  face. 

Gloria  flushed  and  for  an  instant  she  struggled 
with  a  sense  of  fear.  The  patient  was  quick  to  note 
the  girl's  hesitation.  "  Are  you  afraid  to  take  hold 
of  it?  "  she  demanded. 

"  I  shall  do  my  utmost  for  you,"  returned  the 
girl.  "  Duty  calls  me  and  I  must  not  fear  to  fol 
low.  God  is  supreme  and  we  cannot  fail  if  we  trust 
Him  absolutely."  As  she  declared  these  positive 
truths  the  sense  of  responsibility  left  her  and  she 


MENTAL   SURGERY  209 

slipped  gently  into  a  chair  and  worked  earnestly 
for  her  friend.  Two  hours  passed  before  the  faith 
ful  practitioner  was  able  to  discover  any  change  for 
the  better.  Then  the  inflammation  had  subsided 
slightly  and  the  fever  showed  signs  of  abating. 

"  How  are  you  now?  "  asked  Gloria,  softly. 

"  I  can  bear  it  a  little  better  now,"  was  the  an 
swer,  and  Gloria  could  see  how  brave  she  was  try 
ing  to  be,  though  the  conditions  were  exceedingly 
serious. 

The  bone  had  been  broken  in  such  a  way  that 
the  foot  was  bent  upward  and  touched  the  knee. 
The  doctor  had  left  it  in  that  position,  fearing  to 
move  it  until  the  time  when  he  should  consider  set 
ting  it  advisable. 

Gloria  read  and  worked  alternately  for  another 
hour.  It  was  six  o'clock  when  the  doctor  left  and 
now  the  town  clock  proclaimed  ten.  The  tolling 
of  the  bell  startled  the  patient  who  had  been  resting 
more  peacefully  for  the  last  half  hour. 

"  Child,  I  am  better,"  she  declared,  gently,  as 
she  looked  into  the  earnest  face  opposite  her. 
"  Please  come  here." 

Gloria  rose  and  approached  the  bed. 

"  I  want  you  to  take  the  foot  and  put  it  down  in 
place,"  breathed  the  woman,  firmly. 

"  No,  oh  no,"  returned  Gloria,  with  quick  de- 


210  GLAD    TIDINGS 

cision.  '  You  declared  your  determination  to  trust 
God  absolutely,  now  we  must  hold  fast  to  that. 
Truth  is  able  to  set  the  limb  without  the  aid  of  man. 
You  know  that  in  reality  you  are  the  perfect,  whole 
idea  of  God — unchanged  by  the  so-called  laws  of 
matter.  If  we  can  realize  this  truth  clearly,  what 
now  seems  to  be  misplaced  to  the  mortal  sense  will 
be  restored  to  harmony.  There  is  no  law,  but  the 
law  of  God,  who  made  all,  and  maintains  all  perfect 
and  intact." 

'  In  the  words  of  our  dear  Leader,  Mrs.  Eddy: 
'  Let  discord  of  every  name  and  nature  be  heard 
no  more,  and  let  the  harmonious  and  true  sense  of 
Life  and  being  take  possession  of  human  conscious 


ness.' 


"  How  beautiful  you  talk!  I  see  you  are  right. 
I  shall  trust  God  with  it  all." 

For  a  moment  they  both  remained  quiet,  each 
silently  declaring  the  truth  about  God  and  man. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  creak.  Gloria  heard  it 
faintly  as  she  continued  with  closed  eyes  to  assert 
man's  harmony  forever  absolute  and  intact  with  his 
Maker. 

"  Oh,  Miss  Gilman,  Gloria!  my  foot  has  gone 
down,  and  the  bone  is  set.  I  feel  it! " 

The  woman's  face  had  a  halo  of  light  about  it, 
while  a  feeling  of  great  awe  and  thanksgiving  stole 


MENTAL    SURGERY  211 

over  them  both.  Glad  tears  streamed  down  the  pa 
tient's  cheeks. 

"  '  He  that  belie veth  on  me,  the  works  that  I  do 
shall  he  do  also,'  "  breathed  the  girl,  "  and  we  be 
lieved.  How  grateful  are  we  to  her  who  made  it 
possible  for  us  to  demonstrate  Jesus's  teachings!  " 

They  both  looked  at  the  limb.  There  was  still 
some  inflammation  and  the  flesh  was  very  bruised 
and  discolored,  but  Gloria  believed  implicitly  that 
the  bone  had  set  properly.  She  had  heard  the  slight 
noise  herself  when  the  bone  slipped  into  place. 

After  she  had  read  some  hymns  to  her  patient, 
Gloria  noticed  the  quiet,  regular,  breathing  and, 
looking  up,  saw  that  the  woman  had  fallen  into  a 
restful  sleep. 

The  girl  moved  noiselessly  about  the  room  and 
made  preparations  to  sleep  on  the  couch.  She  lay 
awake,  however,  for  some  little  time  continuing  to 
work  for  her  patient  until  she  felt  absolutely  con 
vinced  that  the  demonstration  had  been  made. 

Gloria  was  awakened  by  the  daylight  shining 
in  at  the  window.  Her  first  thought  was  for  Mrs. 
Mitchell.  Sitting  up  in  bed,  she  looked  around  at 
the  patient  who  was  still  sleeping.  Stealing  noise 
lessly  from  her  couch,  she  sought  her  own  room 
where  she  donned  a  pretty  white  morning  dress. 

It  was  Sunday  and  Gloria  was  glad,  for  it  gave 


212  GLAD    TIDINGS 

her  a  long  day  to  be  with  her  patient.  Arnold  had 
seen  his  aunt  but  a  moment,  as  the  doctor  had 
peremptorily  ordered  him  to  a  hasty  retreat.  lie 
had  dined  with  Muriel,  as  Gloria  did  not  want  to 
leave  his  aunt's  side,  and  he  knew  nothing  about 
*  kitchen  affairs.'  This  he  had  confided  to  Gloria 
when  he  met  her  in  the  hall  as  she  went  in  search  of 
her  wrapper  for  the  night. 

Gloria  realized  that  much  was  to  be  required  of 
her  to-day.  The  doctor  had  promised  an  early  call 
and  she  must  be  in  mental  readiness  to  meet  his 
arguments.  She  was  sure  that  Mrs.  Mitchell  wrould 
not  have  him  touch  her,  and  that  the  wisest  and 
gentlest  course  must  be  pursued. 

After  reading  for  a  half  hour  she  sat  quietly 
treating  her  patient  and  earnestly  declaring  that 
wisdom  and  harmony  alone  reigned  in  her  own 
thought  and  in  the  thought  of  her  patient. 

With  a  very  light  heart  she  made  her  way  to 
the  kitchen  where  she  prepared  a  bountiful  break 
fast  for  the  sick  one.  At  that  moment  a  gentle  rap 
at  the  door  caught  her  attention,  and  she  was  glad 
to  find  her  early  caller  to  be  Alice. 

"  Miss  Muriel  sent  me  to  help  you  for  a  few 
days." 

"  How  good  of  her!  "  responded  Gloria.  "  Come 
right  in.  You  are  just  in  time  to  prepare  break- 


MENTAL    SURGERY  213 

fast  for  Mr.  Travis."  After  giving  Alice  the  nec 
essary  instructions,  Gloria  took  her  tray  up  stairs. 

"  I'm  awake,  child,"  said  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as  Glo 
ria  softly  opened  the  door.  "  Only  a  moment  ago  I 
opened  my  eyes  to  find  the  soft  beams  of  the  sun 
resting  upon  me  and  my  room-mate  gone.  What  a 
dear  girl  you  have  been  to  me,"  she  went  on,  with 
moist  eyes,  "  after  the  cruel  treatment  I  subjected 
you  to  yesterday.  Why,  you  might  have  been  killed 
and- 

"  Now  I  thought  that  you  were  not  going  to 
refer  to  that  affair  again,"  interrupted  Gloria,  with 
a  warning  finger.  '  You  must  obey  the  practi 
tioner,  you  know,  or  she  will  leave  directly.  How 
is  your  thought  this  morning?  "  she  asked,  brightly. 

"  Oh,  I  feel  so  relieved  here,"  she  said,  laying 
her  hand  on  her  breast.  '  The  pain  in  my  leg  was 
terrible  and  I  believe  I  shall  always  remember  that 
ride  home,  although  the  doctor  was  kind  and  did 
all  he  could  for  me,  but  even  that  suffering  was  not 
to  be  compared  to  the  load  on  my  heart." 

"  There  must  be  no  more  self-condemnation." 

"It  is  queer,  but  it  seems  to  be  all  gone  this 
morning;  and  I  have  felt  but  little  pain  since  I 
opened  my  eyes.  It's  all  so  strange.  I  can  scarcely 
believe  it." 

"  It  is  true,  too,  that  you  are  hungry,  and  I  have 


214  GLAD    TIDINGS 

brought  you  some  breakfast,"  and  Gloria  deftly 
arranged  tbe  tray  before  her. 

"  Isn't  this  lovely?  "  cried  the  woman,  glancing 
at  the  tempting  meal.  '  I  am,  indeed,  hungry. 
That  egg  looks  delicious  enough  for  a  king,  and 
your  toast  is  like  gold." 

Gloria  now  busied  herself  about  the  room,  put 
ting  everything  in  immaculate  order. 

'  Thank  you  so  much,  dear,"  murmured  the 
patient,  as  Gloria  gathered  up  the  empty  tray.  'It 
was  all  delicious.  But  you  must  not  do  any  more 
work  in  the  kitchen.  I've  been  thinking  that  Arnold 
had  better  send  for  Lucy  Briggs.  We  need  some 
one  right  away  to  relieve  you." 

"  Don't  worry,  Mrs.  Mitchell.  Love  has  al 
ready  filled  the  place.  Muriel  sent  her  nurse  Alice 
over  early  this  morning  and  she  will  be  most  profi 
cient,  I'm  sure." 

"  Dear  Muriel,  bless  her  heart!  Yes,  Alice  will 
meet  our  needs  nicely.  You  are  all  so  good  I  feel 
just  overwhelmed,"  said  the  woman,  as  her  hand 
kerchief  went  quickly  to  her  eyes. 

"  None  of  that  now — you  know  you  promised. 
We  are  glad  to  do  all  we  can  for  you." 

'  But  that's  just  it;  I  haven't  done  a  thing  for 
you,  but— 

'  Why,   Mrs.    Mitchell!"   exclaimed    the   girl, 


MENTAL    SURGERY  215 

with  fun  in  her  eyes.  "  I  shall  punish  your  con 
tinued  disobedience  by  turning  you  entirely  over  to 
the  doctor." 

"Oh,  no,  not  that!"  returned  the  other,  with 
consternation.  "  And  that  reminds  me  that  he'll 
be  here  this  morning.  We  haven't  looked  at  my 
leg,"  she  said,  softly. 

"  No,  I  think  it  best  that  we  wait  now  until  the 
doctor  comes.  As  long  as  there  is  no  pain  we  need 
not  give  it  our  attention.  Let  us  think  only  of  the 
realities." 

While  Gloria  returned  down  stairs  for  her  break 
fast,  Mrs.  Mitchell  was  left  with  her  own  thoughts. 

"  Oh,  how  good  I'm  going  to  be  when  I  get  up 
again!  That  girl  is  a  jewel  and  an  uncommon  one 
at  that.  She'll  make  any  man's  life  one  long  mo 
ment  of  happiness.  She  looked  like  an  angel  when 
my  leg  snapped  into  place.  You've  got  to  be  awful 
good;  I  guess  that  is  the  secret  of  it,  if  you  want 
to  heal  others.  When  I  get  up  again  I'm  not  going 
to  see  other  people's  badness  any  more.  There's 
Xellie  Long,  I  know  she's  the  biggest  tattler  in 
Mapleville  and  Sophie  Bryan's  tongue  is  always 
saying  something  unpleasant,  but  maybe  the  mote 
in  their  eyes  won't  appear  so  large  when  I've  re 
moved  the  beam  from  my  own  vision.  I'm  just 
going  to  everybody  I  know  and  tell  them  what 


216  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Christian  Science  has  done  for  me  and  get  them  to 
be  Scientists,  too.  That's  what  I'll  do." 

The  soliloquy  was  here  interrupted  by  the  en 
trance  of  Gloria  and  Dr.  Banning.  Gloria  had 
wisely  refrained  from  acquainting  the  doctor  with 
any  of  the  facts  concerning  the  patient's  present 
condition. 

"  You  are  looking  bright,"  said  the  doctor,  in 
his  cheery  voice,  as  he  approached  the  bed.  "  Fever 
all  gone? " 

"  Oh,  yes,  that  left  last  night,  and  I  had  a  good 
sleep  after  twelve  o'clock." 

"  H'm,  well,  we  hope  the  setting  wrill  soon  be 
over.  I  have  felt  a  little  uneasy  about  the  limb, 
but  your  clear  eyes  and  good  color  give  me  hope 
that  I  will  find  things  in  pretty  good  shape  for 
the  task." 

Gloria  stood  at  the  foot  of  the  bed  with  slightly 
quickened  pulse,  though  she  was  earnestly  knowing 
that  nothing  but  good  could  be  seen. 

The  doctor  carefully  removed  the  coverings. 
'  The  foot  has  been  pulled  down,"  exclaimed  the 
man,  with  decided  show  of  displeasure. 

"  I  have  not  touched  it,  sir,"  said  Gloria,  as  her 
eyes  met  his  searching  glance.  The  girl's  tone  was 
gentle  but  positive,  and  she  steadfastly  encountered 
his  professional  scrutiny.  There  was  no  room  to 


MENTAL    SURGERY  217 

doubt  in  the  frank  face  and  the  doctor  turned  his 
gaze  back  to  the  patient,  giving  the  injured  member 
his  closest  attention. 

"  Inflammation  gone.  Excellent — better  than 
could  be  expected."  Then,  after  a  minute  examina 
tion,  "  Why,  the  leg  is  set!  and  no  splints  used,  and 
the  bandages,  where  are  they?  " 

The  amazement  and  utter  bewilderment  that 
the  physician  now  manifested  was  quite  enjoyed  by 
the  patient.  She  had  expected  an  outburst  as  soon 
as  the  doctor  had  found  the  bandages  gone ;  but  he 
had  been  so  surprised  to  find  the  foot  in  place  that 
the  removal  of  the  bandages  had  not  occurred  to 
him. 

"  In  Heaven's  name,  woman,  what  have  you 
done!  "  demanded  the  man,  excitedly,  as  the  patient 
did  not  reply — "  and  how  came  you  to  remove  the 
bandages?  " 

Mrs.  Mitchell  now  had  the  color  of  a  school-girl, 
while  her  dark  eyes  were  full  of  soft  light. 

"  I  had  Christian  Science  treatment  and  my  leg 
snapped  into  place,"  she  said,  simply. 

"  Schuchs!  with  your  Christian  Science! "  burst 
from  the  physician  in  fine  scorn.  "  Do  you  be- 
lieve- 

;*  Is  the  limb  properly  set?"  interrupted  the 
woman,  gently. 


218  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  Yes,  it's  set  better  than  I  could  have  done  it," 
he  admitted,  with  contracted  brow. 

"  And  no  inflammation?  " 

"  No." 

'  Then,  how  do  you  account  for  it?  No  one  has 
touched  it  except,  immediately  after  your  departure, 
to  remove  the  bandage,  which  you  remember,  I  did 
not  wish  to  have  put  on." 

The  truth  of  the  matter  was  that  the  woman  was 
thoroughly  enjoying  the  physician's  predicament 
and  dela)Ted  her  explanation  until  he  gave  his  ver 
sion  of  it. 

;'  I'll  tell  you  what  it  is  " — here  the  gentleman 
stroked  one  side  of  his  face  very  fervently.  "It  is 
a  case  of  the  law  of  gravitation  operating.  It's  a 
very  rare  thing — very  rare,  indeed,  but  I've  heard 
that  it  operated  in  such  a  break  as  this.  Nature, 
you  know— 

"  Dr.  Banning,  don't  delude  yourself  with  any 
such  nonsense,"  interrupted  the  woman,  with  great 
firmness.  "  Sit  down  and  I  will  tell  you  all  about 
it." 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

INTERESTING   DEVELOPMENTS 

MRS.  MITCHELL  then  told  the  physician  that  she 
had  asked  Miss  Gilman  to  treat  her,  and  how  they 
had  depended  absolutely  upon  divine  Power  to  op 
erate  in  her  behalf. 

After  learning  how  the  pain  had  eased  and  the 
bone  had  snapped  into  place,  the  doctor  plainly 
looked  uncomfortable.  There  was  no  doubt  of  the 
verity  of  Mrs.  Mitchell's  statements ;  her  voice  trem 
bled  slightly  while  she  was  talking,  but  her  eyes  had 
a  clear  sparkle  and  great  fervor  filled  her  tone. 

"  I  believe  what  you  say,  of  course,  regarding 
the  bone  snapping  into  place,"  he  began,  "  but  the 
law  of  gravitation  has  been  known  to  work  in  just 
such  a  way." 

"  And  has  the  law  of  gravitation  caused  the  in 
flammation  to  subside — the  swelling  to  go  down 
time  pain  to  cease — sleep  to  come  and  the  patient  to 
eat  a  hearty  meal  several  hours  later?  "  asked  the 
woman,  now  that  the  doctor  persisted  in  affirming 
that  something  besides  God  had  delivered  her. 

219 


2*0  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  Well — er — I  never  studied  such  cases  minute 
ly,  you  know.  However,  this  bone  requires  imme 
diate  attention.  We  shall  have  to  splint  and  band 
age  it  and  the  greatest  care  and  precaution  need 
to  be  exercised." 

"No,  indeed!  no  more  bandages  shall  go  on 
that  leg,"  was  the  firm  and  surprising  response. 
"  Christian  Science  has  gone  so  far  with  it;  it  shall 
carry  me  the  rest  of  the  way." 

'  Woman,  are  you  crazy?  Do  you  know  that 
unless  this  limb  is  bandaged  you  will  be  a  cripple 
for  the  rest  of  your  life? "  The  physician  seemed 
thoroughly  exasperated.  '  Why,  just  a  slight  move 
or  jar  and  the  bones  will  not  set  properly  and  you 
may  never  be  able  to  walk  again  as  long  as  you 
live — at  the  best  you  would  be  a  helpless  cripple." 

Gloria  had  been  standing  all  this  while  by  the 
window.  They  had  forgotten  her  presence.  Now 
she  stepped  quietly  to  the  foot  of  the  bed.  As  her 
large,  lustrous  eyes  sought  those  of  Dr.  Banning, 
he  marveled  at  the  serene  calm  in  their  depths.  Her 
voice  was  gentle,  though  filled  with  great  strength 
and  firmness. 

"  Dr.  Banning,  no  matter  how  you  view  this 
case  or  what  you  may  think  regarding  what  Mrs. 
Mitchell  has  confided  to  you,  it  cannot  change  the 
fact  that  the  truth  of  God  as  revealed  through 


INTERESTING   DEVELOPMENTS  221 

Christian  Science,  has  been  the  only  law  that  oper 
ated  so  beneficially  and  perfectly  in  this  case.  We 
simply  believe  in  God's  promises  to  preserve  man, 
and  through  the  principles  of  Christian  Science  we 
proved  them  true.  No  law,  save  the  law  of  divine 
Love,  has  ever  caused  evil  to  be  supplanted  with 
good.  Your  version  is  altogether  wrong.  Know 
ing  as  we  do  that  God  has  brought  about  this  mar 
velous  condition  should  we  not  be  faithless,  indeed, 
if  we  do  not  trust  him  to  complete  the  cure  without 
artificial  aids? " 

The  grace  and  beauty  of  her  bearing,  together 
with  the  calm,  girlish  face,  her  simple  manner,  and 
a  certain  expression  in  the  dark  eyes  which  the  doc 
tor  was  unable  to  fathom,  awoke  a  new  feeling  with 
in  him.  He  was  a  kind  man  at  heart  and,  having 
a  daughter  of  his  own,  Gloria's  gentle  pleading 
touched  him. 

'  Yes,  child,  certainly  you  have  a  right  to  stand 
by  your  own  convictions.  I  am  deeply  interested  in 
the  case  and  I  am  glad  that  Mrs.  Mitchell  has 
escaped  the  suffering  usually  attendant  upon  such 
cases.  However,  you  must  remember  that  I  have 
practiced  medicine  for  over  twenty-five  years,  and 
have  within  that  time  set  hundreds  of  bones.  I 
know  by  experience,  if  that  bone  is  not  properly 
bandaged  and  cared  for,  that  the  woman  will  be 


222  GLAD    TIDINGS 

crippled  for  life.  If  you  want  to  take  the  respon 
sibility  of  the  case,  of  course,  it  rests  with  you." 

"  The  decision  rests  with  Mrs.  Mitchell  alto 
gether,"  corrected  Gloria  as  her  eyes  sought  those 
of  her  friend. 

"  I  have  no  fear  of  any  such  conditions  as  the 
doctor  suggests,"  answered  the  woman,  "  and  my 
wish  is  to  rely  absolutely  and  entirely  upon  Chris 
tian  Science  treatment.  I  know  it  will  not  fail 
me." 

Gloria  gave  her  a  glowing  look. 

'  Then  I  am  discharged,"  said  the  doctor,  good- 
naturedly.  '  Well,  I  sincerely  hope  it  will  be  as 
you  expect,  but  if  it  is  it  will  be  the  greatest  miracle 
I  ever  saw  performed.  I  have  nothing  against 
Christian  Science,  and  I  have  heard  that  it  accom 
plishes  much  good,  but  in  a  case  like  this,  in  my 
estimation,  it's  simply  preposterous." 

"  Are  you  a  regular  practitioner? "  he  asked, 
turning  suddenly  to  Gloria. 

'  To  practice  Christian  Science  is  to  think 
rightly  on  all  subjects,"  said  the  girl  in  her  even 
tone.  '  Every  man,  woman,  and  child  with  even 
a  small  understanding  of  Christian  Science  becomes 
in  a  degree  a  practitioner,  for  his  religion  is  prac 
tical  and  if  he  is  a  consistent  believer,  he  practices 
what  he  preaches.  Mrs.  Mitchell  wanted  Science 


INTERESTING   DEVELOPMENTS  223 

treatment  and  as  she  knew  of  no  older  practitioner 
to  call  upon,  it  seemed  my  duty  to  respond  to  her 
pleadings." 

After  the  doctor  had  departed,  Gloria  realized 
the  necessity  of  denying  the  laws  which  he  had 
voiced  and  in  affirming  man's  dominion  over  these 
worldly  beliefs.  "  Had  not  God  blessed  them 
abundantly  so  far?  Surely  He  had,  and  she  would 
trust  Him  to  the  uttermost." 

"  I  feel  so  comfortable,"  said  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as 
Gloria  lifted  her  face  from  her  work.  '  The  doctor 
meant  all  right,  but  I  just  know  that  his  laws  can 
not  harm  me.  You  didn't  think  that  I'd  be  so 
strong,  did  you? " 

"  I  am  more  than  glad  to  see  you  so  firm,"  said 
Gloria,  looking  into  the  glad  face,  "  and  your  faith 
shall  not  go  unrewarded."  She  gave  the  hand  near 
est  her  a  gentle  pressure. 

"  Nor  shall  you  go  unrewarded  for  your  great 
kindness  to  me,"  returned  the  woman,  responding 
warmly  to  the  gentle  pressure.  "  Now  you  can 
bring  me  something  to  read.  I  think  the  hymn 
book  would  be  nice,  and  then  I  shall  need  no  more 
attention  for  some  time.  I'm  sure  Alice  will  attend 
to  my  dinner  for  me." 

"  God  bless  her,"  thought  the  woman,  fervently, 
as  Gloria  softly  closed  the  door.  "  I  shall  learn 


224  GLAD    TIDINGS 

from  her  how  to  be  a  good  Christian  Scientist,  so 
that  I  can  help  others." 

The  weeks  sped  by  quickly,  even  to  the  patient, 
and  one  afternoon  found  her  down  stairs  in  a  com 
fortable  rocker  in  the  pleasant  sitting  room. 

"  I've  certainly  had  the  best  care  that  anyone 
could  have,"  she  was  telling  Muriel,  who  had  been 
a  daily  visitor  at  the  cottage.  "  Gloria  has  been  so 
faithful  with  my  daily  treatment ;  Alice  has  been  so 
watchful  and  careful  for  us  all;  Arnold  has  been 
most  enthusiastic  over  my  healing,  and  you,  dear, 
have  spent  so  many  hours  with  me.  The  reading 
and  the  singing  which  we  had  did  wonders  for  me. 
How  good  God  is !  "  she  said,  fervently. 

'  Yes,"  agreed  the  girl.  He  was  so  good  to 
send  Gloria  into  our  midst.  When  do  you  think 
you  will  walk? "  she  queried,  after  a  moment's 
pause. 

"  Oh,  very  soon,"  returned  the  woman,  a  soft 
light  in  her  face.  "  Gloria  said  she  would  rather 
I  did  not  use  a  cane;  I  cannot  walk  very  well  yet, 
but  I  feel  sure  that  I  shall  soon  be  my  old  self 
again. 

"  Gloria  said  I  might  use  the  cane  if  I  pre 
ferred  to,  but  I  think  she  was  afraid  I'd  depend 
upon  it  too  much,  and  I  know  that  she  is  right." 
'  "Where  is  Gloria?"  asked  Muriel.     "I  have 


INTERESTING   DEVELOPMENTS  225 

been  so  overjoyed  at  finding  you  down  stairs 
that  I  forgot  to  miss  Gloria."  The  girl  had  been 
sitting  with  her  wraps  on,  but  now  rose  and  re 
moved  her  heavy  fur  coat.  She  and  Gloria  now 
adays  spent  much  of  their  time  together,  for 
their  friendship  was  one  of  the  dearest  things  in 
their  lives. 

;'  I  believe  Gloria  went  out  with  Mr.  Irving. 
I  think  they  were  going  to  the  library  for  some 
book." 

"  I  think  he  is  quite  fond  of  Gloria,  don't  you?  " 
said  Muriel,  softly,  as  she  looked  into  the  face  of 
the  older  woman. 

'  Well,  if  anyone  puts  such  looks  in  his  eyes 
as  I  have  seen  in  his  sometimes  when  he  is  watching 
Gloria,  and  don't  mean  something,  well,  then  I'm 
a  greenhorn." 

"  Maybe  he  doesn't  look  that  way  when  she  is 
watching  him,"  mused  Muriel,  innocently.  '  Well, 
he's  a  grand  man,  and  to  think  that  he  is  studying 
Science,  too !  I  never  heard  him  speak  much  of  his 
mother,  though  I  know  she  is  a  widow  and  they  live 
together." 

"I'll  tell  you  what  I  heard  the  other  day  from 
a  friend  of  Mrs.  Irving's.  She  said  that  Douglas' 
mother  just  cried  most  all  the  time  and  was  getting 
real  sick  looking.  It's  terrible  queer  to  me,  but 


226  GLAD    TIDINGS 

she  does  not  approve  of  Christian  Science  and  so 
she  dislikes  Gloria  because  she  brought  the  Science 
to  her  son.  She  seems  to  think  that  Science  has 
separated  her  from  her  boy  and  blames  Gloria  for 
a  good  deal  of  it!  " 

'  The  idea ! "  exclaimed  Muriel,  with  indigna 
tion.  "  Gloria  is  the  loveliest,  dearest,  kindest  girl 
in  the  world.  If  she  did  not  want  Science  to  sep 
arate  them,  as  she  calls  it,  then  why  doesn't  she 
study  it  herself? " 

"  That's  it.  She  calls  it  the  work  of  the  devil 
and  thinks  her  son  is  going  to  destruction."  Mu 
riel's  laughter  rang  out  merrily. 

"  Imagine  calm,  strong  Douglas  Irving  going 
to  destruction!  Do  you  know,  Mrs.  Mitchell,  I 
think  that  even  Mr.  Irving  has  changed  in  some 
ways  since  he  came  into  Science.  While  his  face 
always  manifested  a  great  sense  of  purity  and  good 
ness,  still  it  lacked  something.  I  don't  know,  as 
you  will  understand  exactly  what  I  mean,  but  the 
light  wasn't  there." 

'  Yes,  I  know,"  said  the  other.  '  You  mean 
the  awakening,  the  quickening  that  the  Bible  speaks 
about?  " 

'  Yes,  that  is  it.  It  brings  a  new  light  into  the 
face.  That  was  what  I  first  noticed  in  Gloria's 
eyes — that  wonderful  light.  It's  in  your  eyes,  too, 


INTERESTING    DEVELOPMENTS  227 

since  the  accident,  and  lately  I  have  noticed  it  in 
Mr.  Irving's  eyes." 

"  Well,  it  was  worth  a  broken  leg,  and  cheap 
at  that.  And  I'm  sure  that  your  eyes  tell  the 
wondrous  light  of  Truth,  dear,"  said  the  woman 
clasping  the  warm  hand. 

"  What  about  Arnold?  Where  is  he  in  your 
category?  "  with  a  sly  look  into  the  sweet  face. 

Muriel  could  not  account  for  the  warmth  that 
came  into  her  cheeks. 

"  He  is  coming  around,"  she  answered,  softly. 

Meanwhile  Gloria  and  her  companion  had 
found  the  desired  book  and  started  on  their  way 
homeward.  It  was  one  of  those  clear,  cold  Novem 
ber  days.  The  snow  had  not  yet  whitened  the 
ground,  although  a  heavy  storm  seemed  pending. 

Gloria  wore  a  tight-fitting  fur  coat  which  well 
suited  the  perfect  lines.  The  brisk  air  from  the 
water  ruffled  her  hair  and  deepened  the  nectarine- 
like  tint  on  her  cheek,  while  her  eyes  were  half 
veiled  by  their  long  lashes. 

"Are  you  sure  that  you  are  warm  enough?" 
asked  Douglas,  with  unconcealed  concern. 

"  Oh,  yes!  "  with  a  silvery  ripple,  while  the  dark 
eyes  twinkled  with  mischief.  '  Were  you  going 
to  give  me  your  coat? "  she  asked,  with  an  arch 
look. 


228  GLAD    TIDINGS 

At  the  remembrance  of  their  last  day  on  the 
water  they  both  laughed.  "Poor  little  mother  1" 
said  Douglas,  "  I  only  wish  she  understood  me." 

"  She  will  in  time.  All  you  can  do  is  to  show 
her  by  your  life  what  Christian  Science  is  doing  for 
you.  It  takes  some  natures  a  long  time  to  be  will 
ing  to  accept  the  Truth." 

Douglas  felt  that  he  did  not  care  to  continue 
the  subject.  It  pained  him  to  remember  that  his 
mother  thought  ill  of  this  beautiful,  pure  girl  at  his 
side.  Immeasurable  good  he  had  already  gained 
from  the  gentle  purity  of  her  example. 

They  walked  on  with  even  steps,  each  occupied 
with  deep  thinking.  Douglas  was  first  to  break 
the  silence. 

'  To  me  it  was  nothing  short  of  a  miracle,  that 
wonderful  demonstration  that  you  made  for 
Arnold's  aunt.  I  did  not  know  that  such  marvelous 
things  could  be  accomplished." 

"  It  is  not  a  miracle,  but  the  working  out  of 
a  definite  principle  as  demonstrated  by  Jesus,"  said 
the  girl,  gently.  "  Some  time  you  will  have  to  at 
tend  a  Wednesday  evening  meeting;  it  is  so  beau 
tiful  to  listen  to  the  testimonies.  You  will  hear 
them  tell  how  they  are  applying  the  rules  which 
Jesus  gave  nearly  two  thousand  years  ago ;  and  how 
they  are  solving  their  problems." 


INTERESTING    DEVELOPMENTS  229 

"  How  strange  that  people  think  we  do  not  read 
the  Bible!"  said  Douglas.  "Several  men  have 
looked  their  surprise  when  they  questioned  me  re 
garding  Christian  Science  and  I  quoted  passages 
from  the  Bible  to  meet  their  arguments." 

A  look  of  pleasure  swept  over  the  girl's  face,  as 
she  realized  that  he,  too,  was  becoming  a  power 
for  good  in  the  world. 

"  Christian  Science  reverences  the  Bible  and 
stimulates  interest  and  study  in  the  Word  as  no 
other  religion  has  ever  done.  I  would  not  hesitate 
to  say  that  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Bibles  have 
been  bought  as  a  result  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  teachings." 

"  I  know  of  one  Bible  that  is  being  studied 
because  of  it,"  observed  the  man,  with  a  warmth 
that  did  not  escape  the  girl's  notice.  She  gave  him 
a  quick,  pleased  look. 

"  Some  argue,  too,"  he  pursued,  "  that  the  cures 
are  not  real,  that  the  testimonies  given  at  the  meet 
ings  are  not  true." 

"  If  the  cures  were  not  real  the  Christian  Sci 
ence  Church  would  have  collapsed  years  ago.  Peo 
ple  predicted  an  early  demise  of  Christian  Science 
— and  what  are  some  of  the  symptoms?  There  are 
more  than  one  thousand  organizations  in  the  United 
States  and  a  new  Christian  Science  church  or  center 
is  being  established  at  the  rate  of  one  every  four 


230  GLAD    TIDINGS 

days.  It  numbers  new  adherents  by  the  hundred 
every  week.  Meetings  are  now  held  from  Chris- 
tiania  to  the  Transvaal  and  from  the  Persian  Gulf 
to  the  Pacific  Coast." 

The  girl's  evident  enthusiasm  was  contagious 
and  Douglas  felt  that  he  would  like  to  listen  to  her 
talk  forever.  A  short  turn  in  the  road  revealed 
Mrs.  Mitchell's  cottage.  The  man  felt  sorry  that 
the  walk  was  at  an  end.  The  storm  was  now  close 
upon  them  and  the  snow  was  gently  falling. 

'  Winter  will  soon  be  here  in  dead  earnest," 
remarked  Douglas,  "  and  Christmas  is  not  far 
away." 

'  I  shall  go  home  for  the  holidays.  And  how 
much  I  shall  have  to  tell  my  family!  " 

Douglas  remained  silent  for  half  a  minute,  while 
he  watched  the  movement  of  her  pretty,  graceful 
hands,  as  she  stopped  at  the  gate  and  brushed  away 
the  truant  locks  that  the  wind  persisted  in  blow 
ing  about  her  face. 

"  How  many  Sundays  shall  I  have  to  read  the 
Lesson  alone?  "  he  asked.  Gloria  lifted  a  face  that 
smiled  bewitchingly  under  a  distractingly  becom 
ing  hat,  shaded  with  long,  willowy  white  plumes. 

"  Just  two,  I  think,"  she  said,  tentatively. 

"  H'm."  He  looked  into  the  soft,  velvety  eyes 
until  they  drooped  before  his  gaze. 


INTERESTING   DEVELOPMENTS  231 

"  Well,  au  revoir,  Miss  Gilman,"  and  slipping 
the  book  into  Gloria's  hand,  he  lifted  his  hat  and 
turned  his  steps  homeward. 

"  How  short  a  time  until  Christmas,"  sighed  the 
girl,  as  she  watched  the  retreating  form  until  it  dis 
appeared  from  view.  And,  indeed,  the  days  passed 
quickly  enough.  Gloria's  life  at  school  was  every 
day  becoming  more  gratifying  to  her.  The  chil 
dren  loved  her  dearly  and  her  own  heart  had  a  very 
warm  place  for  each  of  them. 

One  day,  about  two  weeks  after  Mrs.  Mitchell 
had  been  brought  down  stairs,  Gloria  was  de 
lighted  as  she  emerged  from  school  to  find  Muriel 
and  Mrs.  Mitchell  waiting  for  her  on  the 
street. 

*  You  really  don't  look  so  much  surprised," 
said  Mrs.  Mitchell,  in  a  tone  of  disappointment. 
Aren't  you  astonished  to  find  me  walking  unaided 
on  the  street?  " 

'  Why,  I  have  been  expecting  it  for  the  last  few 
days,"  replied  Gloria,  gladly.  "  Have  we  not  been 
knowing  that  His  rod  and  His  staff  are  sufficient 
for  you?  "  she  added,  seriously. 

*  Yes,  of  course,  we  have  and,  oh,  I'm  so  glad 
that  it's  come!     See,  I  don't  limp  a  bit  and  feel  as 
spry  as  a  young  girl!"  she  announced,  grandilo 
quently. 


232  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Gloria's  face  was  radiant  as  she  rested  her  gaze 
upon  her  friend. 

"  But  wait  until  I  tell  you  what  Mrs.  Mitchell 
did,"  cried  Muriel,  giving  Gloria's  arm  a  surrepti 
tious  squeeze,  and  laughing  infectiously. 

'  We  were  walking  down  the  street  when  we 
happened  to  spy  Dr.  Banning  in  Thompson's  drug 
store.  Before  I  knew  it,  Mrs.  Mitchell  took  my  arm 
and  hurried  me  into  the  store.  She  walked  up  to 
the  doctor  who  had  his  back  to  us.  I  wish  you  could 
have  seen  his  face  when  he  turned  around."  Mu 
riel's  laugh  rang  out  musically  as  she  clapped  her 
hands  in  childish  delight.  "  He  was  so  surprised. 
He  actually  put  his  hand  on  the  counter  for  sup 
port." 

"  But  didn't  keep  it  there  very  long,"  inter 
rupted  Mrs.  Mitchell,  "  because  I  made  him  shake 
hands  with  me  and  say  how  glad  he  was  to  see  me." 
'  Yes,"  went  on  Muriel,  "  and  when  he  asked 
her  to  walk  across  the  room,  she  walked  briskly 
around,  and  then  just  bounced  right  up  and  down 
on  the  once-injured  leg. 

*  Don't — don't  do  any  more,'  the  doctor  said, 
enjoying  her  ecstasy.  '  I  am  convinced,'  but  here 
he  scratched  his  head  very  slowly.  '  I'm  glad  I 
didn't  wager  my  reputation  on  it ! ' 

Gloria  thoroughly  enjoyed  Muriel's  reacting  of 


INTERESTING   DEVELOPMENTS  233 

the  little  scene,  her  expressive  face  showing  intense 
interest  in  every  feature.  She  was  pleased  that 
Dr.  Banning  had  evidenced  such  a  kindly  attitude. 

Arnold  Travis  overtook  the  trio  before  they 
gained  the  house.  *  You  seem  like  happy  girls," 
he  remarked.  "  And  so,  Aunt  Martha,  you  are  out 
on  all  fours  again!  But,"  seriously,  "I'm  down 
right  glad,"  and  he  took  his  aunt's  arm  in  his. 

"  I  guess  you  have  been  pretty  much  occupied 
of  late,  Miss  Gilman?"  turning  to  Gloria,  who 
looked  up  questioningly. 

"  I  haven't  been  able  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  you, 
excepting  at  the  dinner  table  for  some  time  and  I 
have  a  nice  little  budget  of  questions  on  hand,"  he 
said,  jocosely.  "  Miss  Lee  and  I  have  had  some 
talks,  but  we  await  your  opinion  on  some  of  the 
weighter  matters." 

"  And  you  will  soon  be  going  away  for  two 
big  whole  weeks,"  and  here  Muriel  threw  her  arms 
around  her  friend.  "  But,  then,  how  glad  your 
mother  will  be  to  see  you!  I'm  not  going  to  be 
selfish,"  she  said,  with  a  decided  nod,  "  and  besides," 
she  added,  as  an  after  thought,  "  we  can  write." 
They  were  standing  on  the  piazza  now,  waiting  for 
Mrs.  Mitchell  to  open  the  door. 

'  Your  father  may  be  home  to  spend  Christmas 
with  you,  you  know." 


234  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  Oh,  yes  I  he  said  that  he  might,"  replied  Mu 
riel.  '  I  do  hope  he  will." 

With  a  kiss  and  a  good-by,  Gloria  went  into  the 
house  with  Mrs.  Mitchell  and  left  her  friend  to  the 
escort  of  Arnold. 

Mrs.  Mitchell  had  now  regained  her  natural 
state  of  health  and  much  added  enthusiasm.  She 
read  her  Bible  and  Science  and  Health  every  day 
and  often  joined  the  quartette  when  they  read  the 
Sunday  Lesson  together.  She  seldom  referred  to 
beautiful  Prince,  however,  as  it  was  still  a  very  sore 
point  with  her. 

The  time  soon  came  when  Arnold  bade  his  aunt 
farewell  for  a  visit  to  his  mother,  and  Gloria  made 
preparations  for  her  home  trip.  There  was  a  secret 
sense  of  disappointment  in  the  girl's  heart  because 
she  had  not  seen  Douglas  Irving  during  the  last 
few  days. 

'  He,  no  doubt,  is  very  busy,"  she  told  herself, 
as  she  arranged  her  toilet  for  the  journey. 

'  We  looked  up  the  train  together,  so  I  am  sure 
he  knows  the  one  I  am  to  take,"  she  mused.  She 
had  little  time  for  wonderment,  however,  for  the 
pretty  blue  clock  told  her  that  she  must  make  haste. 

'  Take  good  care  of  yourself,  dear,"  said  Mrs. 
Mitchell,  as  she  kissed  her  young  friend  many  times. 
"  I  shall  miss  you  and  Arnold  dreadfully — but  Mu- 


INTERESTING   DEVELOPMENTS  235 

riel  said  that  she  would  spend  some  of  the  time  with 
me.  Are  you  going  to  walk  to  the  station?  Let 
me  go  with  you  and  cany  that  suit-case." 

"  Oh,  no,  thank  you!  It  really  isn't  heavy.  The 
walk  is  short  and  I  shall  enjoy  it.  Anyhow  I  am 
of  the  opinion  that  some  of  the  children  will  escort 
me." 

And  she  was  right.  Outside  the  gate  as  many 
as  twenty  boys  and  girls  were  anxiously  waiting 
her  appearance.  The  suit-case  was  deposited  on 
the  shoulder  of  the  biggest  boy  and  the  girls  rushed 
for  her  side.  They  took  turns  holding  her  muff 
and  putting  their  little  hands  into  hers  until  they 
reached  the  station.  As  the  train  pulled  in  the  boys 
ran  up  and  down  the  platform  shouting,  "  Merry 
Christmas!  "  The  conductor  seemed  to  understand 
the  situation,  for  he  assisted  Gloria  with  a  big 
smile.  As  the  girl  took  her  seat  by  the  window 
she  was  for  the  moment  an  object  of  much  atten 
tion.  When  the  train  started,  there  were  enthusi 
astic  shouts  and  a  frantic  waving  of  hats  and  hand 
kerchiefs. 

"  How  I  do  love  them! "  she  thought,  intensely, 
as  she  made  herself  comfortable.  "  I  suppose  the 
days  will  just  fly  now  and  I'll  soon  be  back  in  school 
again." 

Her  supposition  was  true.    The  two  weeks  were 


GLAD    TIDINGS 

so  filled  with  joys  that  the  moment  of  parting  came 
like  a  dream  to  her. 

The  parents  had  so  enjoyed  the  daughter's 
visit  that  they  were  loath  to  part  with  her.  She  had 
many  a  long  talk  with  them  about  her  scholars,  and 
had  related  many  interesting  incidents.  She  told 
all  about  Mrs.  Mitchell  and  the  accident,  for  she 
had  never  referred  to  it  in  her  letters.  Gloria  easily 
gained  her  mother's  consent  to  bring  Muriel  with 
her  when  she  returned  in  July. 

;<  I  really  do  feel  a  little  glad  to  get  back  to 
everybody,"  Gloria  thought,  as  she  neared  the 
Mapleville  station.  "  I  wonder  if  they  will  be  glad 
to  see  me? " 


CHAPTER   XIX 

IN   THE    MUSIC   ROOM 

"  I  SUPPOSE  that  we  shall  all  read  the  Lesson  to 
gether  this  morning,"  thought  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as  she 
was  getting  the  Sunday  breakfast.  "  Muriel  knows, 
of  course,  that  Gloria  came  last  night,  because  she 
met  her  at  the  station,  but  I'm  wondering  if  that 
'  handsome  lord,'  Mr.  Douglas  Irving,  is  aware  of 
it.  I've  not  set  eyes  on  him  while  Gloria  was  away." 

While  she  was  busy  with  the  preparation  of  hot 
biscuit,  Gloria  appeared  in  the  doorway. 

"  What  a  delicious  odor  is  coming  from  the 
kitchen,  Mrs.  Mitchell!" 

'  You're  an  early  bird,  Gloria!  I'd  think  you 
would  want  to  sleep  late  after  your  long  journey." 

"  Oh,  no!  "  replied  the  girl,  with  a  sunny  smile. 
"  We  are  to  have  our  Lesson  at  ten  o'clock  this 
morning,  because  Muriel  wants  to  be  with  her  fa 
ther  in  the  afternoon.  I'm  delighted  that  he  is 
here,  although  she  tells  me  that  he  will  remain  but  a 
few  days." 

"  He  takes  it  fine  about  Christian  Science,"  re- 

237 


238  GLAD    TIDINGS 

turned  the  other,  as  they  sat  down  to  breakfast. 
'  But,  how  could  he  help  it  when  Muriel  is  so  well 
and  happy?  He  was  dreadfully  surprised  at  first, 
as  he  had  not  seen  her  about  the  house  for  over 
seven  years." 

"  Miss  Lee  will  soon  have  him  converted,  with 
out  a  doubt,"  observed  Travis,  as  he  chipped 
an  egg. 

Gloria  looked  up  quickly,  but  Travis  was  so 
busily  occupied  that  he  did  not  raise  his  eyes.  '  I'll 
be  on  hand  at  ten,"  he  called  back  to  Gloria,  as  he 
was  leaving  the  room. 

"  One  hour  to  wait,"  thought  the  girl,  as  she 
moved  into  the  music  room. 

'  Why,  I  believe  that's  Mr.  Irving  coming," 
suddenly  exclaimed  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as  she  ran  to 
look  out  of  the  window.  "  Sure  as  you  live!  You 
will  have  to  open  the  door,  Gloria,  as  I  must  hurry 
with  my  dishes." 

Her  words  were  unnecessary,  however,  for  Glo 
ria  had  already  sprung  forward  to  meet  him,  her 
face  glowing  with  pleasure. 

"  Oh,  I'm  glad  to  see  you  again,"  he  said  as 
he  cordially  grasped  her  hand.  His  glance  rested 
appreciatively  on  the  graceful  figure  in  its  dainty 
gown  of  pale  blue  silk  with  its  soft  garnishings  of 
lace  and  velvet. 


IN    THE    MUSIC    ROOM  239 

"  I  was  not  sure  that  you  would  be  here,"  she 
replied,  flushing,  a  happy  smile  parting  her  lips. 

From  the  back  of  the  dining  room  Mrs.  Mitchell 
had  watched  the  blue-gowned  figure  as  she  opened 
the  front  door,  and  had  seen  Irving's  face  as  he 
spoke:  "Land's  sakes! "  she  ejaculated,  as  she 
pulled  herself  out  of  the  way.  "If  Muriel  had  ever 
seen  that  look  I  guess  she'd  think  he  was  '  fond  of 
her,'  all  right.  Come  here  pretty  early,  too;  I  guess 
they  want  a  quiet  little  talk  by  themselves."  So 
thinking,  she  turned  back  to  the  kitchen  to  "  do  up  " 
the  dishes,  being  speedily  lost  in  calculations  as  to 
what  his  mother  would  do  when  she  found  it  all  out. 

"  So  you  enjoyed  your  visit  very  much,  Miss 
Oilman  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  indeed!  Mother  will  be  looking  for 
ward  now  to  July." 

"  Oh,  July  is  much  too  far  away,"  he  answered, 
quickly,  as  if  he  did  not  care  to  think  of  the  pros 
pect.  "  I  expected  to  say  good-by  to  you  before 
you  went  away,"  he  observed,  as  he  searched  her 
glowing  face. 

:<  I  had  many  escorts,"  Gloria  laughed  out  mu 
sically,  as  she  related  her  experience  to  him. 

!<  I  intended  to  spend  the  last  evening  with 
you,"  he  continued,  "  but  error  gave  me  quite  a  bad 
tussle." 


240  GLAD    TIDINGS 

'  What  was  the  trouble?  "  queried  the  girl,  her 
sympathies  aroused. 

"  I  left  the  office  early  in  the  afternoon  with  a 
splitting  headache,  and  by  six  o'clock  a  high  fever 
had  developed." 

'  You  worked  over  it  mentally,  of  course?  " 
she  asked,  quickly. 

*  Yes.  I  read  and  worked  alternately  until  nine 
o'clock." 

'  Your  mother?  "  breathed  the  girl. 

"  Oh,  as  soon  as  she  saw  the  condition  I  was  in, 
she  recognized  it  as  an  old  claim  which  usually  kept 
me  in  bed  for  several  weeks.  She  insisted  on  dosing 
me  with  drugs,  but  when  she  saw  that  I  would  not 
yield — well,  she  left  me  alone." 

;<  I  understand,"  said  Gloria,  nodding.     "  And 

you?" 

'  Well,  by  that  time  I  began  to  feel  a  little 
drowsy  and  so  I  prepared  for  bed.  I  did  not  waken 
until  morning  when  I  found  myself  in  normal  con 
dition." 

Gloria  lifted  a  pair  of  sweetly  serious  eyes  to 
him,  quoting  softly:  '  'And  ye  shall  know  the 
truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free.' ' 

'  That  was  the  first  opportunity  I  had  of  prov 
ing  Christian  Science  in  a  physical  way.  Those 
headaches  have  often  lasted  several  days." 


IN    THE    MUSIC   ROOM  241 

'  You  may  never  be  tempted  again,"  was  the 
gentle  response.  She  was  glad  that  he  had  an  ex 
planation  for  not  seeing  her  before  her  departure 
at  Christmas. 

After  the  Lesson  at  which  the  five  were  present, 
Muriel  played  several  of  the  hymns  and  all  joined 
in  singing. 

"  Aunt  Martha,  I  see  you  don't  attend  the 
church  down  at  the  corner  any  more?"  said  her 
nephew,  shaking  his  head  seriously. 

"  Guess  not,"  with  a  decided  nod.  '  This  church 
here  "  —with  a  gesture  at  the  group — "  is  all  I 
want." 

"  H'm.  Strange  that  we  have  changed  our 
minds  regarding  so  many  things,"  he  said,  tenta 
tively,  "  and  still  there  is  room  for  growth,"  he 
added. 

"It  is  so  beautiful  to  know  that  the  unfolding 
of  Truth  is  inexhaustible,"  said  Gloria,  "  and  that 
we  are  living  in  eternity  now." 

"If  Miss  Lee  is  not  anxious  to  return  at  once 
to  her  father,  I  would  like  to  bring  up  a  question 
which  has  caused  me  considerable  concern,"  said 
Arnold,  looking  at  Muriel. 

"  No.  I  don't  have  to  return  just  yet,"  said 
the  girl,  with  a  glance  at  the  clock.  "  Father  has 
business  to  attend  to  and  I  shall  not  see  him  before 


242  GLAD    TIDINGS 

lunch.     Were  you  going  to  continue  the  subject 
which  we  were  discussing  the  other  day?  " 

"  Yes.  We  shall  see  if  Miss  Gilman  agrees  with 
us.  Do  you  think  that  it  is  because  there  is  no  mat 
ter  that  we  have  no  body?  " 

"  That  old  troublesome  question,"  returned  Glo 
ria.  She  looked  away  for  a  moment,  then  back  at 
him.  "  Paul  said:  *  There  is  a  natural  body,  and 
there  is  a  spiritual  body.'  There  is  an  erroneous 
sense  of  body,  and  there  is  a  true  sense  of  body. 
Christian  Science  does  not  teach  that  we  have  no 
body;  it  only  denies  the  erroneous  sense  of  body  as 
mortal  and  material.  Jesus  had  a  body  and  when 
he  vanished  from  sight  he  left  no  trace  of  a  body 
behind.  Christian  Science  denies  materiality,  not 
being.  The  flesh  which  *  profiteth  nothing '  is  not 
man.  Man  is  the  spiritual  and  perfect  likeness  of 
God.  I  don't  know  whether  I  have  made  it  any 
clearer  to  you  or  not,  but  this  understanding  will 
unfold  to  you  as  you  study  and  grow  toward  the 
light." 

"  I  think  I  see  it  more  clearly,"  said  Muriel, 
with  a  happy  smile.  "  Christian  Science  does  not 
deny  the  body  of  man  any  more  than  it  does  the 
beautiful  and  glorious  things  of  nature,  but  it  does 
destroy  our  false  idea  of  them." 

'  Yes,  that  is  it,"  said  Gloria,  with  a  responsive 


IN    THE    MUSIC    ROOM  243 

smile.  "  Mortal  man  is  constantly  thinking  of  the 
creation,  as  both  good  and  evil,  forgetting  that  God 
made  everything  *  good.' ' 

'  The  one  ambition  of  each  of  us  should  be  for 
the  attainment  of  perfection,"  said  Douglas,  who 
had  been  listening  most  attentively  to  the  conversa 
tion.  '  Be  ye  perfect '  is  the  inescapable  demand 
of  God.  Christian  Science  gives  us  an  ideal  and 
enables  us  to  reach  it;  but  when  shall  this  perfect 
state  be  attained? " 

Gloria  turned  and  looked  with  simple  frankness 
into  the  grave  eyes.  The  strong,  fine  face  was  well 
contrasted  against  the  dark  green  cushions  of  the 
chair.  No  one  spoke  for  a  moment.  Then  Gloria 
took  the  Bible  and  opening  to  I  Corinthians,  fif 
teenth  chapter,  read:  '  '  So  when  this  corruptible 
shall  have  put  on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall 
have  put  on  immortality,  then  shall  be  brought  to 
pass  the  saying  that  is  written,  Death  is  swallowed 
up  in  victory.' ' 

'  That  sounds  about  the  same  as  putting  off  the 
old  man — overcoming  sickness,  sin,  and  discord,  and 
putting  on  the  new  man  who  has  all  right  thoughts," 
said  Muriel,  slowly. 

'  Yes.  I  think  that  it  means  the  same,"  re 
joined  Gloria.  "  Our  present  material  sense  of  ex 
istence  with  all  the  suffering  it  includes  is  the  '  mor- 


244  GLAD    TIDINGS 

tal  and  corruptible,'  and  belongs  to  that  heaven 
and  earth  which  shall  pass  away.  We  shall  pro 
gress  and  develop  in  spiritual  understanding  until 
we  arrive  at  the  full  knowledge  and  manifest  the 
perfect  incorruptible  man.  Then  shall  we  see  all 
things  as  they  are.  There  is  no  other  way  under 
heaven  whereby  man  shall  be  saved,  except  that  this 
mortal  self  be  regenerated  as  Jesus  demonstrated 
the  way.  He  taught  that  the  fleshly  man  is  neither 
perfect  nor  spiritual,  but  is  the  counterfeit  of 
man's  real  selfhood — the  image  of  God.  The  great 
example  of  the  master  Scientist,  Christ  Jesus 
has  been  made  plain  to  us  through  the  life  and 
teachings  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  in  following  the 
teachings  of  the  Bible  and  Science  and  Health 
we  shall  reach  that  heavenly  state  where  being  is 
forever  pure,  joyous,  beautiful,  harmonious  and 
complete." 

"  Did  you  ever  think  that  perhaps  sickness  was 
a  good  thing  for  some  people  to  have? "  suggested 
Muriel,  with  a  pensive  air. 

Gloria  gave  a  tender  glance  into  the  blue  eyes, 
then  she  replied,  earnestly:  "  The  only  way  that 
sickness  can  be  a  means  of  ennoblement  is  through 
its  being  destroyed  by  the  knowledge  of  Life, 
Truth,  and  Love.  Physical  healing  is  the  evidence 
that  spiritual  improvement  is  going  on.  Christian 


IN    THE    MUSIC    ROOM  245 

Science  can  fully  heal  no  one  without  healing  him 
of  sin  at  the  same  time." 

"  I  believe  you,"  said  Travis,  earnestly.  "  Since 
I  have  begun  to  have  an  understanding  of  the  spir 
itual  interpretation  of  the  Bible  and  to  prove  it  in 
some  degree,  my  desire  to  know  more  seems  insati 
able.  Your  advent  into  Mapleville,  Miss  Oilman, 
was  certainly  a  gladsome  day  for  us  all." 

Muriel  thought  that  she  had  never  seen  her 
friend's  face  more  tenderly  beautiful  with  an  in 
spired  light,  than  it  was  this  morning. 

'  You  are  just  a  dear,"  she  said,  impetuously, 
as  she  gave  Gloria  a  fond  squeeze.  '  You  are  so 
patient  and  good  to  us,  and  I  just  love  to  hear 
you  talk.  Now,  Mr.  Travis,  isn't  it  clearer  to 
you?" 

"  Indeed,  it  is,"  with  a  smile  into  the  bright, 
winsome  face.  "  I  had  thought  along  the  same 
lines  but  I  was  not  able  to  put  it  into  words." 

As  Gloria  glanced  at  Irving,  she  was  bewildered 
by  the  expression  in  the  deep,  gray  eyes.  They  were 
looking  at  her,  and  yet  there  was  no  answering  re 
sponse  to  her  gaze.  His  face  was  unusually  grave 
and  a  look  of  deep  reverence  was  all  she  could  de 
tect,  as  she  turned  back  to  Muriel. 

Aunt  Martha  now  tip-toed  to  the  kitchen,  as 
she  had  some  fears  about  the  Sunday  roast. 


246  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  He  thinks  she's  an  angel,  that's  it,"  as  Irv- 
ing's  serious  face  rose  before  her.  '  But  he'll  have 
some  tall  scratching  to  do  to  catch  up  to  her  mark, 
I'm  thinking.  And  Gloria  seemed  perfectly  in 
nocent  of  that  look  he  gave  her." 

The  weeks  came  and  faded  pleasantly  away, 
until  Gloria  at  last  became  conscious  that  it  was 
early  spring.  The  winter  had  been  a  most  agree 
able  one  for  them  all,  and  now  Nature  was  putting 
on  her  beautiful  green.  Usually  when  Gloria  re 
turned  from  her  school  work  Muriel  met  her,  and 
together  they  would  ramble  through  the  woods  for 
Mayflowers,  or  sit  under  some  large,  shady  tree 
and  read  aloud  from  an  interesting  book  or  mag 
azine.  Oftentimes  Gloria  would  invite  her  school 
children  to  go  with  them,  and  then  it  was  that  she 
brought  home  her  arms  full  of  wild  flowers,  and, 
much  to  the  delight  of  the  children,  invariably  re 
turned  with  a  flowery  wreath  among  the  chestnut 
tresses. 

It  was  on  one  of  these  delightful  afternoons  that 
Gloria  was  returning  from  a  trip  with  the  children 
through  the  open  country.  She  stopped  at  the  brow 
of  a  hill  but  a  short  distance  from  the  cottage,  and 
bade  the  children  good-by,  telling  them  that  she 
wanted  to  remain  there.  She  had  taken  some  writ 
ing  materials  with  her,  thinking  she  would  write  to 


IN    THE    MUSIC    ROOM  247 

her  mother.  Seating  herself  by  a  sheltering  rock, 
she  gazed  at  the  surrounding  scene.  Everything 
teemed  with  luxuriant  beauty.  The  apple-trees 
just  starting  into  bloom,  wafted  a  delicious  fra 
grance  to  the  atmosphere.  "  All  is  harmony,"  she 
thought,  as  she  looked  with  appreciative  eye  at  the 
exquisite  panorama.  Soon  she  was  deeply  absorbed 
in  her  letter.  She  had  become  so  completely  un 
conscious  of  the  passage  of  time,  that  she  started 
at  the  sudden  apparition  of  a  dark  shadow  immedi 
ately  before  her. 

'Why — did  you  drop  from  the  clouds?"  she 
asked,  breathlessly,  her  face  betraying  her  pleas 
ure. 

"  Not  quite,"  returned  Douglas  Irving,  with  a 
smile,  as  he  gazed  at  the  vision  before  him. 

He  wondered  if  she  knew  what  a  pretty  picture 
she  made.  The  coronet  of  Mayflowers  still  adorned 
the  fluffy  hair,  and  as  his  lingering  gaze  rested 
upon  it,  Gloria  raised  her  hands  to  withdraw  it. 

:'  Please  don't,"  he  exclaimed,  as  she  tried  vainly 
to  find  the  many  pins  that  the  children  had  used 
in  this  arrangement.  "  It  is  very  becoming." 

"  It  must  be  a  fixity,"  she  returned,  laughing, 
as  she  found  it  hopeless  to  remove  the  coronet  until 
she  should  rearrange  her  hair. 

"  You  must  be  their  crowned  queen."     He  in- 


248  GLAD    TIDINGS 

wardly  thought  the  idea  an  excellent  one.  *  You 
are  not  very  hospitable,  Miss  Gilman." 

"  Oh,  please  won't  you  sit  down?  "  The  brown 
eyes  twinkled  with  mischief. 

Irving  sank  upon  the  ground.  '  I  almost  had 
to  treat  myself  against  weariness,  your  majesty  was 
so  negligent." 

"  Oh,  don't!  "  exclaimed  Gloria,  her  laugh  ring 
ing  out  musically. 

'What  an  exquisite  view  one  gets  here!"  said 
Douglas,  his  eyes  wandering  over  the  valley. 

The  beautiful  stillness  grew  eloquent  about 
them.  A  robin  lighted  on  a  bough  at  close  prox 
imity  and  poured  forth  a  rapturous  little  song.  It 
was  one  of  those  rare  days  of  spring  that  thrill  the 
heart  with  love  for  every  living  thing,  and  quicken 
the  pulses  to  respond  to  earth's  marvelous  beauty. 
The  eastern  sky  was  aglow  with  the  afternoon  sun, 
while  the  west  with  its  deepening  shadows  and  ex 
quisite  rainbow  tints  held  the  eye  spellbound.  The 
magnificent  beauty  and  peace  of  the  landscape  so 
impressed  both  that  they  were  content  to  gaze  in 
silence. 

'  I  love  spring,"  said  the  girl  at  last. 

'  I  give  fall  the  preference — particularly  dur 
ing  the  hunting  season.  We  have  such  fine  op 
portunity  for  squirrels  in  these  old  woods." 


IN    THE    MUSIC    ROOM 

He  could  not  account  for  the  changed  look  that 
instantly  overspread  the  girl's  face,  nor  was  he  un 
mindful  of  the  pained,  disappointed  expression  in 
the  liquid  depths  of  her  eyes. 

"Do  you  willfully  attempt  to  destroy  life?" 
The  question  was  asked  in  all  gentleness,  though 
the  slender  eyebrows  drew  together. 

'  Why,  I  never  thought  it  was  wrong,"  replied 
Douglas,  though  his  face  now  expressed  his  con 
cern. 


CHAPTER   XX 

INTERCHANGING    CONFIDENCES 

DOUGLAS  IRVING  was  only  one  of  many  who, 
despite  his  nobility  of  character,  spent  many  of 
the  beautiful  fall  days  in  tramping  through  the 
country  with  gun  upon  shoulder,  never  failing  to 
aim  at  any  signs  of  life  that  would  give  satisfaction 
in  killing. 

Gloria  turned  her  face  slightly  away.  It  smote 
her  keenly  to  think  that  this  man  who  seemed  so 
kind  and  gentle  had  found  pleasure  in  injuring  and 
killing  any  of  God's  ideas.  After  a  moment's  pause 
she  said,  slowly: 

"  How  can  we  expect  to  understand  Truth  and 
advance  in  spiritual  understanding  if  we  are  blind 
and  indifferent  to  the  welfare  of  anything  that  God 
has  made?  If  the  lesser  manifestations  of  Mind 
seem  of  little  consequence  to  us,  we  should  remem 
ber  that  God  made  and  includes  all.  Certainly  we 
should  be  merciful  and  tender  in  our  attitude  to  the 
least  of  God's  creation." 

Every  word   seemed   to   burn   into   the   man's 

250 


INTERCHANGING    CONFIDENCES  251 

thought.  He  felt  an  unaccountable  sense  of  un 
easiness  as  the  sweetly  serious  eyes  met  his. 

"  Have  you  never  noticed  a  pleading  look  in 
the  eyes  of  an  animal  after  it  has  been  injured? " 
she  asked. 

"It  does  seem  a  contemptible  act!"  exclaimed 
Douglas,  a  flush  mounting  his  brow.  Visions  of 
the  pain-stricken  animals  now  confronted  him. 

"  Hunters  have  said  that  with  knives  at  the 
throat,  or  with  gun  leveled  at  the  heart  of  a  doe, 
they  have  dropped  their  weapons  and  turned  their 
backs  upon  their  victims,  because  of  the  plea  in 
the  doe's  soft  eyes.  The  slaughter  which  goes  on 
daily  seems  monstrous  when  we  think  that  all  which 
manifests  life  is  an  expression  of  God's  love.  We 
cannot  raise  the  world  at  once  from  its  barbarism 
and  ignorance,  but  each  of  us  can  endeavor  to  bring 
comfort  and  protection  to  any  of  our  dumb  friends 
which  cross  our  path  and  need  our  help." 

Gloria's  face  was  sweetly  tender,  as  she  voiced 
these  words. 

She  had  set  apart  a  few  minutes  once  a  week  for 
a  talk  with  her  pupils  regarding  the  care  of  the 
animal  friends  and  she  had  already  met  with  great 
success  with  the  children.  Each  week  they  would 
relate  circumstances  in  which  they  had  brought  help 
to  an  animal  in  distress  or  tell  how  they  had  re- 


252  GLAD    TIDINGS 

f rained  from  teasing  or  playfully  injuring  their 
pets  at  home. 

'  Why  should  not  this  man  be  awakened  from 
a  wrong  idea  of  pleasure?  "  thought  the  girl,  as 
she  looked  at  the  stalwart  figure  opposite.  Doug 
las  leaning  against  a  rock,  his  hat  in  his  hand,  looked 
boyishly  handsome,  while  his  dark  hair  waved  in 
the  gentle  breeze.  '  I  will  give  the  matter  more 
thought  in  the  future,"  he  said,  quietly.  :'  I  want 
to  live  consistent  with  the  Christian  Science  teach 
ing.  I  can  see  now  as  you  explain  it  that  it  can 
not  be  a  commendable  way  to  employ  one's  time." 

The  girl's  face  cleared  considerably.  '  What 
ever  is  not  right,  must  be  wrong,  you  know.  A 
French  philosopher  says, '  Happiness  is  in  the  taste, 
and  not  in  the  things  themselves.'  A  transforma 
tion  of  tastes  and  habits  takes  place  in  the  mind  of 
the  Christian  Scientist.  He  loses  no  joy,  he  sac 
rifices  no  pleasure;  he  simply  changes  his  concept 
of  enjoyment.  Happiness  is  a  thing  of  conscious 
ness  and  pleasure  is  won  only  as  we  follow  in  right 
and  wholesome  paths." 

A  silence  fell  between  them  for  a  little  while. 
Douglas  was  conscious  of  a  shock  that  he  had  not 
experienced  before.  He  had  always  considered  well 
the  right  and  wrong  of  a  thing  before  he  under 
took  it,  but  here  was  something  that  had  never 


INTERCHANGING    CONFIDENCES  253 

caused  him  a  moment's  consideration.  He  had  en 
joyed  the  sport  of  a  day's  hunt,  while  his  conscience 
had  never  wakened  to  the  enormity  of  such  a  prac 
tice.  He  remembered,  too,  with  quickened  pulse 
the  look  of  disappointment  that  overspread  Gloria's 
sweet  face  as  she  learned  of  his  predilection.  He 
thought  of  the  rabbit  which  she  had  so  tenderly 
cared  for  and  healed.  "  She  must  consider  me  a 
hypocrite!"  he  thought,  as  he  watched  the  tender 
lines  in  the  girl's  face. 

Gloria  was  the  first  to  break  the  silence.  She 
sensed  some  of  the  upheaval  that  was  going  on  in 
her  companion's  thought.  Wishing  to  change  the 
subject,  she  took  from  her  lap  the  book  which  they 
had  drawn  from  the  library  the  night  before  and 
which  Douglas  had  said  they  would  read  together. 

"  Do  you  know,  I  have  found  this  a  most  inter 
esting  little  book?  "  she  said,  holding  the  volume 
toward  him.  "  I  read  only  one  chapter,  but  it  ap 
pealed  strongly  to  me.  I  wonder  if  you  would  care 
to  look  over  it  with  me  now." 

"  Certainly,"  was  the  quick  response.  '  You 
read  it  aloud  and  then  we'll  talk  about  it."  His 
voice  was  steady  and  strong,  and  his  face  had  re 
gained  its  composure. 

Gloria  opened  the  book  and  read  in  her  low, 
musical  voice. 


254  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  If  we  go  close  to  the  edge  of  a  pond  where  the 
rushes  are  growing,  and  look  down  into  the  clear 
water,  we  shall  see  some  ugly  and  clumsy  black 
hugs  crawling  upon  the  bottom  of  the  pond.  They 
are  covered  with  hard,  horny  scales,  laid  plate  upon 
plate.  One  of  these  bugs  sees  the  blue  dragon  fly 
and  bright  insects  sporting  above  him,  and  for  the 
first  time  he  feels  discontented  with  his  place  in  the 
mud. 

'  I  will  creep  up  the  stem  of  this  rush,'  he 
says  to  himself,  '  and  perhaps  when  I  reach  the 
surface  of  the  water  I  can  skip  about  like  the  water 
spiders,  or  better  still,  dart  through  the  air  like  the 
blue-winged  dragon  fly.'  But  as  he  crawls  slowly 
and  with  great  toil  up  the  slippery  stem,  he  is  dis 
heartened  by  the  thought  that  he  has  no  wings;  his 
legs  are  heavy  and  clumsy,  not  light  and  nimble 
like  the  water  spider's.  What  can  he  do  in  a  sphere 
so  much  above  that  in  which  he  has  always  lived? 
At  last,  however,  he  has  reached  the  surface  and 
clinging  to  the  green  stem,  feels  the  spring  air  and 
the  sunshine  all  around  him.  Why  does  he  appear 
so  ill  at  ease  now  that  he  has  freed  himself  from 
the  dark  mud  ?  A  very  strange  feeling  comes  over 
him.  He  is  not  used  to  the  sunshine  and  warmth. 
His  coat  of  mail  has  become  dry  in  the  warm  air; 
it  shrinks,  it  cracks ;  it  is  going  to  fall  off !  *  What 


INTERCHANGING    CONFIDENCES  255 

folly  in  me  to  crawl  up  here,'  says  the  poor  in 
sect.  *  The  mud  and  water  were  good  enough  for 
my  brothers  and  good  enough  for  me,  had  I  but 
known  it ! ' 

"  His  helmet  has  broken  off  at  the  top  and  is 
falling  over  his  face.  A  minute  later  it  drops  be 
neath  his  chin  and  to  his  surprise  he  finds  that  his 
old  face  breaks  away  and  a  new  one  takes  its  place 
—and  this  face  is  larger  and  more  beautiful  than 
the  first. 

'  The  world  which  he  looks  upon  is  altogether 
different  from  anything  that  the  dull,  black  bug 
at  the  bottom  of  the  pond  had  ever  imagined.  The 
sky  is  bluer,  the  sunshine  is  brighter,  the  flowers  are 
a  thousand  times  more  beautiful  and  graceful. 
Now,  he  lifts  his  new  head  to  see  more  of  the  world, 
and  behold !  as  he  moves,  he  is  drawing  himself  out 
of  his  old  suit  of  armor.  From  two  neat  little  cases 
at  his  side  come  two  pairs  of  wings,  folded  up  like 
fans  until  the  right  time  for  using  them  shall  come. 
They  must  be  spread  open  and  smoothed  before 
they  are  ready  for  flight.  While  he  trembles  with 
surprise,  with  every  movement  he  is  escaping  from 
his  old  armor  and  drawing  from  their  sheaths  fine 
legs,  much  more  beautiful  than  the  old.  And  now 
his  body,  which  has  been  packed  away  like  a  spy 
glass,  is  drawn  slowly  forth,  one  part  after  another. 


256  GLAD    TIDINGS 

At  last  he  has  outgrown  his  dark  coat  of  mail  and 
there  appears  a  beautiful  dragon  fly  with  great 
wonderful  eyes,  a  slender  green  body  and  two  pairs 
of  bright  gauzy  wings." 

The  voice  ceased.  Douglas'  face  evidenced  his 
deep  thought.  '  That  is  a  delightful  little  piece 
and  I  see  that  it  contains  wonderful  lessons;  I  am 
sure  that  it  answers  certain  questions  which  have 
of  late  come  to  my  mind." 

"  I  can  think  of  no  more  fitting  synopsis  of  the 
whole  than  the  statement  of  Paul:  '  Therefore  if 
any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature:  old 
things  are  passed  awray;  behold,  all  things  are  be 


come  new.' ' 


'  Yes,  that  is  true.  I  have  already  experienced 
some  of  this  awakening.  I  wish  that  you  would  fol 
low  the  little  story  from  the  beginning  and  give 
your  translation  of  it." 

The  voice  was  earnest  and  Gloria  realized  that 
his  desire  to  know  more  of  Truth  was  sincere,  so 
glancing  at  the  page  again,  she  began: 

"  Behold  the  wondrous  lesson  of  transforma 
tion  !  Those  struggling  to  free  themselves  from  ac 
cumulation  of  error  might  find  these  lessons  from 
the  bug's  experience:  As  the  bug  emerges  from 
darkness  into  light  what  is  happening  to  him?  As 
his  old  coat  disappears  a  new  one  takes  its  place, 


257 

and  as  he  draws  himself  out  of  his  old  suit,  every 
equipment  necessary  for  his  growth  is  ready  for 
him,  until  the  dark  coat  which  he  has  outgrown 
entirely  disappears  and  his  real,  glorious  self  ap 
pears.  So  it  must  ever  be.  Mortals  have  been 
steeped  in  erroneous  teachings  laid  '  plate  upon 
plate,'  and,  as  they  see  others  enjoying  the  beauty 
and  freedom  of  life,  the  incumbrance  of  sin,  sick 
ness  and  sorrow  ofttimes  makes  them  discouraged 
with  their  own  lot.  As  they  creep  into  the  light  of 
Christian  Science  many  expect  at  once  to  behold 
the  glories  and  reap  the  rich  rewards  of  those  who 
have  toiled  long  and  faithfully.  Many,  as  they 
journey  up  the  mountain,  have  burdens  '  heavy  and 
clumsy,'  and,  like  the  bug,  may  be  tempted  to  turn 
back ;  but  as  they  come  out  of  the  darkness  of  human 
beliefs  and  let  the  light  of  Truth  shine  in  their 
hearts,  they  exchange  sickness  for  health,  sorrow 
for  gladness,  and  death  for  the  understanding  of 
life  eternal.  Every  Christian  Scientist  has  found 
in  his  journey  from  sense  to  soul  that  the  world 
becomes  brighter,  and  every  expression  of  God  more 
beautiful  and  glorious.  Oftentimes  it  is  by  our  per 
sistence — our  steadfast  clinging — that  we  attain  the 
fulfillment  of  God's  promises." 

The  voice  paused  for  a  moment.    Douglas  had 
listened  attentively,  drinking  in  every  word  that 


258  GLAD    TIDINGS 

fell  upon  his  ears.  As  Gloria  looked  thoughtfully 
into  the  blue  distance,  he  shifted  himself  to  a  more 
comfortable  position. 

"  What  about  that  fellow  who  thinks  with  the 
bug,  that  what  his  parents  had  is  good  enough  for 
him?" 

The  girl  returned  the  smile  with  a  deprecatory 
nod. 

'  Why,  if  we  all  thought  along  that  line  prog 
ress  and  advancement  would  be  at  a  standstill. 
We  would  have  none  of  our  modern  inventions  or 
improvements.  Had  man  been  satisfied  with  can 
dles  we  would  have  no  gas ;  or  if  he  had  been  content 
with  the  stage-coaches  no  steam-cars  would  be  in 
use.  So  it  is  with  religion,  had  all  been  perfectly 
willing  to  continue  to  believe  that  man's  life  is  in 
his  nostrils;  that  soul  is  in  the  body;  that  man  may 
be  subject  to  eternal  damnation;  that  God  causes 
or  permits  the  sorrow,  suffering  and  death  around 
us,  leaving  man  incapable  of  escaping  these  con 
ditions — why— 

'  The  sick  would  not  be  healed  to-day  nor  the 
sinner  reformed,"  concluded  Douglas,  quietly. 

"  But  there  was  one  who  refused  to  believe  in 
all  these  inconsistencies,"  breathed  the  girl,  and  her 
eyes  brightened.  "  As  we  hear  the  call  '  Awake, 
thou  that  sleepest!'  we  marvel  that  the  world  has 


INTERCHANGING    CONFIDENCES  2.59 

been  asleep  so  many  centuries  without  knowing  that 
the  existence  of  sin  and  sickness  is  but  a  dream." 

An  idea  suddenly  came  to  the  girl.  Handing 
him  the  book,  she  said,  earnestly,  "  Now  let  me  hear 
you  explain  the  rest  of  the  lessons  from  the  story," 
putting  her  finger  on  the  line  to  show  him  where 
to  begin. 

"  But  you  can  explain  it  so  much  better,"  he 
protested,  though  inwardly  he  felt  pleased  at  the 
suggestion.  The  girl  insisted,  and  after  a  few  mo 
ments  he  continued : 

'  The  helmet  and  dark  scales  seemed  a  part  of 
the  bug  only  as  he  remained  in  darkness,  or  igno 
rance.  So  I  believe  we  are  bound  by  error  of  sick 
ness,  sin  and  discord,  not  because  they  cannot  be 
removed,  but  because  we  have  been  ignorant  as 
to  the  way  of  escape.  Sickness  is  no  more  a  part 
of  man  than  mud  was  a  part  of  the  bug,  or  the 
dirt  on  a  child's  face  is  part  of  the  child;  but  we 
continue  to  believe  that  it  has  a  hold  upon  us 
until  we  emerge  into  the  true  understanding  of 
God  and  the  real  spiritual  man.  Defects  of  char 
acter  and  disposition,  all  weights  of  envy,  jealousy, 
hatred,  passion,  fear,  etc.,  are  like  the  '  scales '  and 
must  be  overcome  or  gotten  rid  of  through  the 
knowledge  that  they  are  unnatural,  abnormal  and 
do  not  come  from  God  nor  belong  to  God's  man. 


200  GLAD    TIDINGS 

It  is  the  human  belief,  or  mentality  that  needs  to 
be  redeemed — not  the  body.  Is  that  right,  Miss 
Oilman?" 

He  could  not  see  her  face  as  one  small  hand 
partly  covered  it,  but  a  quick,  affirmative  nod  of 
the  pretty,  crowned  head  answered  him.  Without 
speaking  she  waited  for  him  to  continue. 

"  As  the  bug  at  length  emerged  to  its  full  at 
tainment  of  freedom  and  proved  how  transient  had 
been  its  former  position,  so,  as  we  follow  the  teach 
ings  of  Jesus  as  explained  in  Christian  Science 
the  birth  of  the  Christ  Truth  takes  place  in  our 
consciousness,  unfolding  to  our  spiritual  sight  the 
monstrosity  of  sin  and  sickness  and  the  fixity  of 
divine  Principle.  Our  minds  and  bodies  are  cleaned 
from  sickness  and  all  abnormal  conditions,  and  we 
attain  the  *  fullness  of  Christ,'  and  behold  the  per 
fect  Father  and  His  perfect  child." 

Douglas  wondered  why  his  listener  still  kept 
her  face  hidden  from  him.  While  his  gaze  rested 
upon  her,  she  suddenly  withdrew  her  hand  and 
turned  toward  him.  He  was  unprepared  for  the 
picture  that  greeted  him. 

Her  whole  face  radiated  the  unexpected  pleas 
ure  that  was  thrilling  her  heart.  She  had  believed 
that  he  was  giving  faithful  study  to  the  Bible  and 
Mrs.  Eddy's  writings,  but  she  was  more  than  sur- 


INTERCHANGING    CONFIDENCES  261 

prised  at  the  spiritual  understanding  he  evidenced, 
and  underlying  it  all,  she  was  conscious  that  to-day 
there  was  a  love,  a  joyous  enthusiasm  for  Truth, 
that  he  had  not  previously  shown. 

"  How  much  you  have  grown  and  how  glad  I 
am!  "  she  cried,  in  girlish  pleasure. 

"  Somehow  Christian  Science  has  never  meant 
as  much  to  me  as  it  does  to-day.  I  feel  a  great  de 
sire  to  have  more  proof  of  it  in  my  own  life;  and 
have  a  passionate  desire  to  help  others  out  of  their 
wrong  beliefs." 

For  answer  the  girl  smiled  confidently.  She 
could  not  explain  to  herself  why  his  words  brought 
her  such  a  thrill  of  joy.  "  Science  is  a  priceless 
boon,"  she  said,  softly,  "  and  we  must  live  it  and 
love  it ;  then  it  is  easy  to  heal  others." 

;'  In  reading  an  account  of  the  healing  of  the 
man  born  blind,  and  also  of  the  raising  of  Lazarus, 
I  can  see  how  Jesus  thought  only  of  the  opportunity 
afforded  him  to  prove  the  allness  of  God,"  said 
Douglas. 

"  That  is  a  helpful  thought,"  responded  Gloria. 
"  When  we  are  called  upon  to  help  others  if  we  can 
sufficiently,  forget  ourselves  to  realize  that  '  Thine 
is  the  power  and  the  glory/  and  to  be  thankful  for 
every  opportunity  that  is  afforded  us  to  prove  the 
presence  and  power  of  divine  Love,  the  healing  will 


262  GLAD    TIDINGS 

be  easy  and  inevitable.  Jesus  said,  '  Preach  the 
gospel,  heal  the  sick  '  and  '  whosoever  doth  not  bear 
his  cross,  and  come  after  me,  cannot  be  my  dis 
ciple.'  Indeed,  we  cannot  justly  claim  to  be  dis 
ciples  of  Jesus  the  Christ,  unless  we  are  fitting  our 
selves  to  heal  the  sick  and  the  sinful." 

"  I  am  only  beginning  to  see  the  infinite  possi 
bilities  of  man  in  Christian  Science,"  remarked 
Douglas.  Taking  up  the  small  book  again,  he 
glanced  over  the  pages.  "  Here  is  a  sentence  which 
seems  rather  puzzling,  but,  perhaps  it  has  no  special 
significance  in  Science.  He  read  aloud  these  words : 
'  Why  does  he  appear  ill  at  ease  now  that  he  has 
freed  himself  from  the  dark  mud  '?  " 

Gloria  smiled.  '  Yes.  I  think  it  has  a  signifi 
cance,  even  in  Science.  There  are  those  who  come 
into  Christian  Science  only  for  the  physical  healing. 
They  may  be  benefited  greatly  by  the  treatment, 
but  the  practitioner  may  uncover  some  form  of  sin 
to  the  patient  and  explain  to  him  how  necessary  it 
is,  if  we  wish  to  be  healed  by  divine  Love,  that  we 
give  up  our  wrong  thinking  and  acting.  Each  one 
of  us  knows  what  part  of  our  all  is  being  withheld. 
Some  see  the  work  that  is  required  of  them  but  are 
not  willing  to  follow — not  willing  to  part  with  the 
'  old  man.'  We  might  even  hear  them  say,  '  Art 
thou  come  hither  to  torment  us  before  the  time? ' 


INTERCHANGING    CONFIDENCES  263 

'  Yes.  I  see  your  meaning.  It  brings  to  my 
mind  the  verse  of  Psalms  '  Who  shall  ascend 
into  the  hill  of  the  Lord?  or  who  shall  stand  in 
his  holy  place?  He  that  hath  clean  hands,  and  a 
pure  heart ! '  I  can  see  that  it  is  only  by  purifying 
ourselves  that  we  can  ever  reach  the  heights  of 
holiness." 

These  words,  falling  from  the  lips  of  Douglas 
Irving,  brought  a  feeling  of  great  warmth  to  the 
girl,  and  she  turned  toward  him  with  a  soft  radiance 
in  her  face,  and  a  certain  eloquence  in  the  depths  of 
the  dark  eyes. 

"  I  think  I  must  start  for  home,"  she  said,  after 
a  moment's  pause.  '  What  glowing  colors  there  are 
in  the  western  sky!  " 

Gloria  placed  her  hand  in  Irving's  as  he  offered 
her  assistance  in  arising.  For  a  moment — it  seemed 
to  him  only  an  instant — she  allowed  it  to  remain. 
Then  she  gently  withdrew  it.  Had  she  noticed  the 
lighted  expression  that  swept  over  the  face  of  her 
companion  Gloria  might  not  have  continued  the 
conversation  with  such  girlish  serenity. 

"  I  must  walk  back  this  way,"  she  was  saying, 
pointing  to  a  shaded  path.  "  I  could  not  meet 
strangers  in  such  unusual  decoration."  Her  hands 
sought  the  flowered  wreath. 

"  I  don't  think  they  would  mind."    They  walked 


204  GLAD    TIDINGS 

slowly  toward  the  cottage,  chatting  happily  to 
gether. 

"  I  think  I  shall  leave  you  here,"  said  Douglas, 
as  they  came  to  a  break  in  the  path.  "  If  I  follow 
this  branch  road  it  will  bring  me  near  my  home; 
and  you  have  only  a  few  more  steps." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  shall  be  there  in  a  minute  now.  I 
think  I  can  see  Muriel  and  Mr.  Travis  on  the  lawn," 
as  she  looked  intently  toward  the  house. 

"  I  have  been  spending  a  few  minutes  each  after 
noon  in  the  Sound,"  remarked  Douglas.  *  You 
would  be  surprised  at  the  warmth  of  the  water  for 
bathing.  It  must  be  because  of  these  warm,  sunny 
days.  Well,  au  revoir" 

He  stood  meditatively  watching  the  movements 
of  the  lithe,  quick  figure  that  paused  at  the  bend  of 
the  lane  and  waved  a  hand  in  parting  salute.  Even 
after  the  beautiful  silhouette  had  disappeared,  mo 
tionless  he  gazed  down  the  trail,  as  one  who  has 
listened  to  beautiful  music  and  is  loath  to  break  the 
spell. 


CHAPTER   XXI 

FROM    OUT   THE   DEPTHS 

"  OH,  you  runaway!  "  exclaimed  Muriel,  as  she 
wound  her  arms  about  her  friend.  "  I  saw  the  chil 
dren  come  down  from  the  hill  and  I  supposed  that 
I'd  find  you  here  when  I  came  over.  I  was  so  dis 
appointed  !  " 

Gloria  secretly  thought  the  face  looked  radiant 
ly  happy. 

"  Mr.  Travis  has  been  telling  me  about  the  chil 
dren  in  school,"  went  on  Muriel,  in  the  tone  of  one 
who  is  in  possession  of  a  secret  and  longs  to  have 
the  pleasure  of  sharing  it  with  someone. 

Gloria  looked  from  the  sweet,  winsome  face  to 
that  of  Mr.  Travis ;  but  he  was  very  intent  upon  ex 
amining  some  leaves  which  he  held  in  his  hand. 

'  He  is  using  Science  now  in  his  classroom," 
continued  Muriel,  in  a  low  voice. 

"  I'm  very  glad,"  was  Gloria's  warm  response. 

"  See  here,  Miss  Lee,"  said  Travis,  with  a  mock 
tone  of  injury,  "  Miss  Gilman  has  such  wonderful 
results  in  her  own  room,  she  will  now  be  expect- 

«65 


266  GLAD    TIDINGS 

ing  most  rapid  changes  in  mine.  My  attempts  to 
prove  the  dominion  of  Truth  and  Love  are  very 
meager  indeed,  and  I  beg  of  you  not  to  give  her 
further  grounds  for  great  expectations." 

Muriel's  laugh  rang  out  merrily.  ;'  He  is  only 
teasing,  I  know,"  she  said,  as  Gloria  took  her  arm 
and  playfully  pulled  her  toward  the  house. 

"  I  must  dress  for  dinner,"  announced  Gloria. 
The  girls  tripped  away,  leaving  Arnold  in  posses 
sion  of  the  piazza. 

Muriel  remained  to  supper,  but  returned  home 
in  the  early  evening.  Gloria  accompanied  Arnold 
and  Muriel  as  far  as  the  Public  Library. 

"  By  the  way,  Miss  Gilman,  I  want  to  ask  your 
opinion  about  a  certain  book,"  said  Travis.  "  It  is 
supposed  to  contain  some  thoughts  upon  Christian 
Science,"  he  continued,  telling  her  the  title  and  the 
name  of  the  author.  "  Something  in  mother's  let 
ter,  I  received  to-day,  made  me  wonder  just  how 
the  Scientists  regard  these  books.  What  do  you 
think?" 

'  Well,  if  you  wish  it,  I  will  give  you  my  own 
personal  opinion,"  declared  the  girl;  "  but  Scientists 
differ  regarding  the  advisability  of  circulating  such 
books.  Jesus  gave  us  an  infallible  test  by  which 
we  may  recognize  the  good  and  true.  He  said, 
'  Wherefore  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.'  I 


FROM    OUT    THE    DEPTHS  267 

have  based  my  opinion  entirely  upon  the  effect  that 
the  book  has  had  upon  the  individual  reader.  Cer 
tainly  every  good  thing  is  for  someone.  If  the 
book  has  a  good  moral,  breathes  purity  throughout, 
and  in  general  tends  to  uplift  and  elevate  the 
thought  of  the  reader,  it  surely  cannot  be  bad,  nor 
can  it  be  wrong  to  read  it.  I  know  well  the  book 
that  you  mention,  for  I  have  read  it  myself  and 
received  much  benefit  from  it.  If  a  thing  is  good 
it  can  only  produce  good.  The  literature  of  the 
world  must  be  purified  and  what  can  leaven  it  more 
than  introducing  into  it  the  writings  of  those  who 
have  gained  some  understanding  of  Christian  Sci 
ence?  Boys  and  girls — both  small  and  large — if 
they  have  a  desire  for  reading  should  be  allowed  a 
selection  of  good,  pure,  profitable  material.  I  know 
of  no  one  better  fitted  to  produce  beautiful,  clean, 
and  wholesome  books  than  one  who  understands 
Christian  Science.  Of  course  one  needs  to  be  care 
ful  that  the  book  is  correct  in  its  statements  of  Sci 
ence  before  he  passes  it  on  to  another.  I  never  knew 
of  anyone  giving  up  Science  through  reading  these 
books;  on  the  contrary  I  have  known  of  many  in 
stances  where  the  reader  was  led  to  investigate 
further,  and  later  became  a  Christian  Scientist." 

'  Well,  I'm  glad  to  hear  your  opinion,  Gloria, 
for  I  do  love  some  of  these  dear  books.    Of  course 


268  GLAD    TIDINGS 

one  should  not  think  of  neglecting  the  reading  of 
Science  and  Health  for  a  work  of  fiction.  We 
know  that  the  whole,  unadulterated  truth  is  to  be 
found  in  Mrs.  Eddy's  works;  but  I  read  the  other 
books  just  as  I  would  a  good  magazine." 

Gloria  gave  Muriel  a  reassuring  smile  and  left 
the  two  to  wander  wrhere  they  would. 

Having  exchanged  her  volume,  Gloria  started 
for  home.  The  evening  was  so  beautiful  that  she 
decided  she  would  return  through  the  village.  As 
she  reached  the  central  part  of  the  town  she  saw 
that  a  crowd  had  collected  in  the  middle  of  the  street. 
Her  first  thought  was  to  turn  and  go  back,  but 
something  seemed  to  urge  her  forward. 

As  she  neared  the  scene  of  attraction  she  at  once 
saw  the  trouble.  A  horse  lay  directly  across  the 
trolley  tracks  blocking  all  traffic.  Men  were  pull 
ing,  slapping,  and  in  every  way  trying  to  move  the 
prostrate  animal,  but  he  would  not  budge.  His 
head  lay  flat  on  the  ground  and,  except  for  feeble 
groans,  one  would  think  him  entirely  lifeless.  Even 
as  Gloria  looked,  a  man  took  a  big  sharp-pointed 
stick  from  a  youngster  and  attempted  to  goad  the 
horse  into  action — but  all  in  vain. 

By  this  time  a  policeman  had  arrived.  He  im 
mediately  dispatched  a  man  for  the  veterinary  sur 
geon,  saying  that  the  horse  must  be  shot. 


FROM    OUT    THE    DEPTHS  269 

Gloria  waited  to  hear  no  more.  With  throbbing 
pulses  she  swiftly  turned  and  retraced  her  steps. 
At  one  time  she  would  have  bitterly  resented  the 
cruelty  of  the  excited  men,  now  all  her  thoughts 
were  centered  upon  the  sick  animal.  After  she  had 
passed  out  of  sight  of  the  crowd  she  stood  still  and 
worked  mentally.  Her  thought  went  out  in 
great  compassion  for  the  ill-treated  animal  and 
she  put  all  her  energy  into  her  affirmations  of 
truth.  Silently  she  declared  that  all  life  is  an 
emanation  of  God,  and  any  expression  of  this 
could  not  be  sick  nor  helpless.  "  Life  is  ever- 
acting,  ever-harmonious  and  no  manifestation  of 
Life  can  suffer  a  stoppage  of  harmonious  action. 
Strength  and  life  are  in  God  and  not  in  matter, 
therefore  the  horse  reflects  and  manifests  the 
strength  of  Mind." 

As  she  walked  on,  her  face  cleared  and  her  eyes 
lighted  with  hope.  *  Yes,  yes,"  she  told  herself,  "  as 
far  as  I  am  concerned  the  horse  is  perfect  and  mani 
fests  health  and  activity."  Feeling  a  sense  of  relief 
come  over  her,  she  turned  her  thought  to  other  mat 
ters. 

Upon  reaching  home  she  spent  the  evening  with 
her  books  and  in  chatting  with  Mrs.  Mitchell.  Gloria 
would  have  chided  herself  had  she  remembered  the 
next  day  that  never  a  thought  of  the  horse  had  oc- 


270  GLAD    TIDINGS 

curred  to  her  since  she  had  dismissed  the  subject  so 
positively  the  night  before.  However,  she  was  to 
hear  more  about  it,  for  that  afternoon  as  she  reached 
home,  Muriel  was  on  the  piazza  to  greet  her. 

"Oh,  Gloria!"  exclaimed  the  girl,  waving  a 
newspaper  in  the  air.  "  Here's  the  most  wonderful 
thing  in  to-day's  Herald.  I  verily  believe  there  is 
another  Christian  Scientist  around  here  whom  we 
do  not  know." 

"  Most  likely  there  are  many  of  them,"  rejoined 
Gloria,  as  she  came  leisurely  up  the  steps.  '  But 
why  this  excitement?  " 

"  Do  sit  down  until  I  read  it  to  you,  but  you 
don't  look  so  terribly  interested,"  with  a  pretty  pout. 

"  I  am  all  attention,  I  assure  you." 

'  Well,  it's  about  a  sick  horse  that  was  on  Main 
Street  last  night." 

If  Muriel  had  any  reasons  to  doubt  the  interest 
of  her  friend  she  certainly  changed  her  opinion. 
Gloria's  face  flushed  a  vivid  scarlet,  while  her  eyes 
looked  away.  "Oh,  to  think  I  forgot!"  and  she 
deeply  censured  herself,  wondering  what  had  hap 
pened  to  the  horse. 

"  Why,  Gloria !  "  cried  Muriel.  "  What  do  you 
know  about  it? " 

"  Never  mind  now — read  it  to  me,  quick." 

Muriel  glanced   from  the  excited  face  to  the 


FROM    OUT    THE    DEPTHS  271 

newspaper  in  her  hand,  and  in  a  sweet,  clear  voice, 
read  aloud: 

"A  Little  Miracle 

"  Last  evening  traffic  was  held  up  for  thirty  min 
utes  because  of  a  horse  which  collapsed  directly  on 
the  trolley  track  at  the  junction  of  Third  Avenue 
and  Second  Street.  The  animal  evidently  fell  be 
cause  of  paralysis  or  old  age.  The  pricking,  tug 
ging,  beating,  and  pulling  of  many  spectators  did 
not  in  the  least  disconcert  the  animal,  as  he  lay  ap 
parently  perfectly  lifeless.  Presently  groans  of 
pain  gave  some  evidence  of  the  agony  he  was  endur 
ing. 

'  The  crowd  collected  so  rapidly  that  several 
policemen  hurried  to  the  spot.  A  veterinary  was 
brought  to  the  scene  and  at  once  he  pronounced 
the  case  hopeless.  The  policeman  gave  orders  that 
the  horse  be  shot,  whereupon  the  surgeon  put  the 
pistol  to  the  temple  of  the  dying  animal.  But,  nay, 
nay — Mr.  Policeman.  Just  as  the  trigger  was 
about  to  be  pulled  and  the  excited  crowd  waited  in 
breathless  suspense,  the  animal  suddenly  sprang  to 
his  feet.  He  gave  a  glance  at  the  pistol-man  as  much 
as  to  say,  *  No,  you  don't,'  and  majestically  went  his 
way  down  the  street,  much  to  the  surprised  delight 
of  his  owner.  The  crowds  cheered  and  were  as 


272  GLAD    TIDINGS 

pleased  to  see  the  animal  walking  as  they  would 
have  been  to  have  seen  him  shot.  The  veterinary, 
however,  shook  his  head  and  was  determined  to 
make  an  examination  of  the  horse.  He  found  the 
animal  in  a  perfectly  normal  condition  and  shook 
his  head  again  in  silent  astonishment  as  he  walked 
toward  his  waiting  automobile.  A  few  of  the  spec 
tators  think  that  a  sleight-of-hand  performance 
took  place,  while  others  contend  that  a  hypnotist 
gave  vent  to  his  supernatural  powers.  However,  in 
the  minds  of  many  it  was  a  neat  little  miracle." 

Gloria's  eyes  were  now  radiant  and  moist  with 
intense  feeling.  Something  in  her  manner  made 
Muriel  drop  the  paper  and  throw  her  arms  around 
the  trembling  form.  "  Oh,  Gloria!  it  was  you,"  she 
cried. 

Gloria  then  told  all  the  circumstances  connected 
with  the  healing.  "Oh,  I'm  so  glad!"  she  said, 
deeply  moved. 

"  I  should  just  like  to  tell  that  editor  that  it  was 
Christian  Science  and  not  hypnotism  that  healed 
that  horse,"  cried  Muriel,  in  deep  earnestness. 

"  No,  no,  dear,  don't  speak  of  it  to  anyone," 
protested  Gloria. 

But  Muriel  did  tell  Mrs.  Mitchell  and  Travis 
before  the  day  was  over  and  the  next  day  when  the 


FROM    OUT    THE    DEPTHS  273 

opportunity  presented  itself,  she  disclosed  the  matter 
to  Douglas  Irving. 

"  Do  you  realize  that  it  is  the  end  of  May? " 
asked  Mrs.  Mitchell  one  afternoon,  as  Gloria  re 
turned  from  school.  "  I  cannot  bear  to  think  of 
losing  you  and  Arnold." 

Somehow,  Gloria  did  not  like  the  prospect  of 
leaving  Mapleville  either.  '  Yes,  July  will  soon 
be  upon  us,"  she  said,  with  a  soft  sigh. 

"  Just  the  thought  of  leaving  the  children  brings 
a  lump  into  my  throat.  They  have  grown  so  dear 
to  me."  She  paused  a  moment  and  her  eyes  looked 
off.  '  Well,  I  guess  I'll  go  and  enjoy  the  piazza," 
she  continued,  with  a  change  of  mood.  "  Perhaps 
Muriel  will  be  over." 

As  she  left  the  room  Mrs.  Mitchell  looked  after 
the  retreating  form.  "  Maybe  she  does  hate  to  leave 
those  young  ones,  and  I  don't  blame  her,  either,  for 
they  just  worship  her.  I  wonder  if  there's  anyone 
else  she  hates  to  leave?  I  guess  I'll  let  her  be  alone 
out  there,  as  long  as  she  didn't  invite  me  out,"  she 
mused,  as  she  saw  Gloria  seat  herself  in  one  of  the 
deep  wicker  chairs.  "  Sometimes  girls  like  to  be 
alone,"  endeavoring  to  remember  that  special  period 
of  her  life.  She  soon  went  softly  out  of  the  door 
and  across  the  street  to  a  neighbor's. 


274  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Gloria  presently  left  the  wicker  chair  and 
made  herself  comfortable  in  the  inviting  ham 
mock.  "  I  have  many  things  to  think  over," 
she  told  herself,  and  she  speedily  became  lost  in 
thought. 

Three  men  had  stopped  in  front  of  the  house 
and  were  talking  with  a  group  of  boys.  Gloria  was 
glad  that  the  vines  protected  her  from  view. 

'  Yes.  He's  dying  now — may  be  dead  by  this 
time.  Too  bad!  too  bad!  Do  you  know  just  how 
it  happened? " 

'  Yes,  mister,  he  was  a  swimmin'  around  in  the 
Sound  and  a  lady  way  out  in  the  water  yelled  to 
him  to  save  her.  He  was  a  fine  swimmer,  so  he  hur 
ried  up  to  her.  There  was  a  man  in  a  boat,  too,  that 
heard  the  screams  and  he  rowed  as  fast  as  he  could 
to  'em.  The  feller  in  the  water  got  the  girl  by  the 
hair  and  pushed  her  toward  the  boat — then  he  went 
down.  They  got  the  girl  in  the  boat,  yes,  sir — but 
the  feller,  he  never  came  up." 

"  But  why  didn't  they  get  help  and  save  him?  " 
was  the  excited  exclamation. 

"  Dunno,  mister.  They  got  him  up  after  a  long 
wait  but  he  was  most  gone.  Lots  of  men  are  workin' 
on  him  now  in  the  hospital." 

Gloria  could  not  help  hearing  every  word,  and 
she  shook  her  fair  head  many  times  during  the  re- 


FROM    OUT    THE    DEPTHS  275 

cital.  "  Just  to  think  that  a  man  may  die  because 
he  does  a  good  deed,"  thought  the  girl.  "  What  a 
false  belief!  A  good  act  never  killed  anyone.  It 
is  only  because  people  generally  sanction  such  an 
unjust  law  and  believe  in  it  that  it  seems  to  be  true, 
but  through  Christian  Science  we  can  reverse  it  and 
prove  it  a  lie." 

'  Well,  you  know,  Simons,"  said  one  of  the 
men,  "  '  He  that  loseth  his  life  shall  find  it.'  It's 
beautiful  to  think  that  he  gave  his  life  to  save  an 
other." 

The  delicate  brows  came  together  and  Gloria 
sat  upright.  "  Oh,  how  can  that  man  believe  in  such 
an  inconsistent  absurdity !  "  she  thought.  "  How 
wrong  is  his  conception  of  that  verse!  I  wish  I 
might  tell  him  that  he  who  loses  this  false  sense  of 
life  in  matter  finds  that  man's  life  is  in  God,  inde 
structible  and  eternal,  and  that  it  is  a  wrong  and 
false  belief  that  anyone  need  lose  his  life  in  order 
to  save  another." 

Just  then  a  man  hurried  across  the  street  to  the 
group  near  Mrs.  Mitchell's  house. 

'  I  say,  Simons,  who  is  it  that's  dying  in  the 
hospital? " 

'  Why,  the  young  lawyer,  Douglas  Irving." 

Gloria  heard  no  more.  For  a  moment  it  seemed 
that  her  heart  had  stopped  beating,  while  white  and 


276  GLAD    TIDINGS 

trembling,  she  continued  to  look  straight  in  front  of 
her.  No  thought  came  to  her,  she  seemed  powerless 
to  move.  Suddenly  the  words  of  Irving  came  swift 
ly,  overwhelmingly  over  her,  "  I  can  see  how  Jesus 
thought  only  of  the  opportunity  afforded  him  to 
prove  the  allness  of  God."  '  Yes,"  she  breathed, 
"  an  opportunity  to  prove  the  allness  of  God." 
With  quick  decision  she  grasped  something  in  her 
hand  and  went  hatless  into  the  street.  She  never 
knew  how  she  reached  the  hospital ;  she  was  conscious 
of  walking  and  passing  people,  but  she  knew 
nothing  more  until  she  reached  the  steps  of  the 
entrance. 

The  words  of  Irving  seemed  ringing  again  and 
again  in  her  ears,  "  an  opportunity  to  prove  the 
allness  of  God."  A  large,  tall  man  stood  directly 
in  front  of  her  and  Gloria  knew  by  the  small,  black 
bag  that  he  was  a  physician.  He  hastened  up  the 
steps  and  opened  the  door.  Gloria  followed,  though 
he  paid  no  attention  to  her.  Thinking  that  the 
young  lady  was  with  the  great  physician,  the  nurse 
hurried  them  into  the  death  chamber.  The  doctor 
passed  swiftly  toward  the  bed,  while  Gloria  re 
mained  in  the  open  door. 

There  were  two  other  doctors  in  the  room  and 
a  nurse,  but  they  stepped  to  one  side  as  the  special 
ist  made  a  rapid  examination  of  the  body.  Gloria 


FROM    OUT    THE    DEPTHS  277 

closed  her  eyes,  while  the  stillness  of  death  reigned 
in  the  room. 

"  No  use — absolutely  no  use — too  long  in  the 
water.  Can't  last  but  a  short  time." 

By  this  time  Gloria  had  gained  her  sense  of 
composure  and  every  word  that  fell  upon  her  ears, 
instead  of  terrifying  her,  seemed  to  give  her  con 
scious  strength. 

"  I  can  do  nothing,  and  I  have  another  very 
dangerous  case  waiting  for  me."  With  a  hasty 
bow  the  man  started  for  the  door. 

Gloria  stepped  toward  him.  Her  face  was  white 
and  her  lips  quivering,  but  all  the  noted  man  saw 
was  the  pair  of  great,  dark  pleading  eyes. 

She  leaned  forward  and  touched  his  arm. 
"  May  I,  please,  go  to  him  and  pray  for  him? " 

The  man  paused  in  his  haste,  seemingly  touched 
by  the  pathos  in  the  girl's  attitude. 

*  Yes,  girlie,  yes,  pray  for  him;  but  nothing 
can  save  him  now." 

"  But  the  other  doctors — I  wish  to  be  alone." 

'  The  doctors  will  leave  you,"  he  said,  with  a 
hasty  glance  in  their  direction.  '  They  have  done 
all  they  could.  God  bless  you,  girlie."  And  he  was 
gone. 

As  Gloria  stepped  into  the  room  the  two  doctors 
passed  out. 


278  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  His  sister,  I  suppose.  It  seems  his  mother  is 
out  of  town;  no  one  can  find  her.  Well,  she  can't 
hurt  him,  anyway,"  and  they  closed  the  door  gently 
behind  them.  The  nurse  who  sat  at  the  bedside 
rose,  but  Gloria  put  out  her  hand,  "  Please  remain," 
she  said,  as  she  advanced  to  the  other  side  of  the 
operating  table,  and  softly  drew  up  a  chair. 

One  look  at  the  white  face  with  the  moist  brown 
hair  clinging  to  the  marble  forehead  seemed,  for  a 
moment,  to  overcome  the  girl.  After  that  one 
glance,  she  turned  her  eyes  away  and  stood  reso 
lutely  still  for  some  seconds.  During  that  time  she 
made  the  greatest  demonstration  of  her  life,  she 
turned  her  thought  away  from  personality  to  spirit 
—from  matter  to  infinite  Mind. 

Strangely  quiet,  she  seated  herself  and  closed 
her  eyes.  The  nurse  wronderingly  looked  on. 

"  I  never  saw  anyone  pray  that  way  before,"  she 
thought  to  herself.  "  She  never  even  shed  a  tear." 

After  a  time  Gloria  opened  her  eyes  and  com 
menced  to  read  from  the  little  book  she  held  firmly 
in  her  hands.  With  a  steady  calm  voice,  one  that 
seemed  to  the  listener  to  be  filled  with  extraordinary 
strength,  she  read  aloud: 

'  The  body  committed  no  offense.  Mortal 
Man,  in  obedience  to  higher  law,  helped  his  fellow- 
man,  an  act  which  should  result  in  good  to  himself 


FROM    OUT    THE   DEPTHS  279 

as  well  as  to  others.  .  .  .  Good  deeds  are  immortal, 
bringing  joy  instead  of  grief,  pleasure  instead  of 
pain,  and  life  instead  of  death.'  "  *  Turning  the 
leaves,  she  continued,  "  '  Now,  what  greater  justifi 
cation  can  any  deed  have  than  that  it  is  for  the  good 
of  one's  neighbor?  Wherefore,  then,  in  the  name  of 
outraged  justice,  do  you  sentence  Mortal  Man  for 
ministering  to  the  wants  of  his  fellow-man  in  obe 
dience  to  divine  law  ?  You  cannot  trample  upon  the 
decree  of  the  Supreme  Bench.  Mortal  Man  has 
his  appeal  to  Spirit,  God,  who  sentences  only  for 
sin.' "  f 

Every  word  fell  from  the  lips  of  the  girl  as  if 
it  were  alive.  Looking  directly  at  the  quiet  body, 
she  declared  emphatically,  "  Any  material  evidence 
of  death  is  false,  for  it  contradicts  the  spiritual  facts 
of  being."  Then  she  closed  her  eyes  and  all  was 
quiet  again. 

:<  If  ever  I  saw  an  angel,"  said  the  nurse,  after 
wards,  "  I  saw  one  in  that  chamber.  Her  face 
seemed  lightened  with  a  divine  halo  and  her  wide- 
open  eyes  seemed  to  see  far  beyond  the  mortal 
vision." 

For  a  long  time  it  seemed  to  the  nurse  the  gentle 
figure  remained  quiet  except  for  an  occasional  af 
firmative  nod  of  the  head  or  a  negative  shake. 

*  "  Science  and  Health,"  p.  435.  t  Ibid-.  P-  440. 


280 

The  nurse  glanced  toward  the  patient.  He 
appeared  exactly  the  same  as  when  the  physi 
cian  had  said  she  could  last  but  a  few  minutes. 
She  knew,  however,  that  he  was  still  alive.  The 
words  of  the  faithful  worker  attracted  her  at 
tention. 

The  confident,  calm,  inspired  face  looked  to 
ward  the  patient. 

"  In  the  sight  of  God,  the  one  Father  Mother, 
this  man  has  done  no  wrong.  Sin,  and  sin  only  can 
be  punished.  Good — truth — life  are  immortal. 
God  cannot  die  and  you  are  His  image,  hence  you 
are  one  with  God ;  and  your  life  can  no  more  depart 
than  can  God  be  extinguished.  Matter  is  not  man, 
and  man's  life  does  not  depend  upon  his  body,  nor 
is  it  at  the  mercy  of  matter.  '  This  is  life  eternal,' 
'  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always ' — in  all  ways — all 
times.  God,  Life,  is  omnipresent — all  presence; 
omnipotent — all  power;  and  so  man,  His  manifesta 
tion — His  expression — cannot  be  deprived  one  in 
stant  from  this  ever-living  Life.  Man  is  because 
God  is — man  cannot  die  because  God  cannot  die. 
There  is  no  stoppage  to  harmonious  life — harmoni 
ous  action — harmonious  being,  and  in  the  name  of 
divine  Truth  I  declare  it  unto  you.  '  And  ye  shall 
know  the  truth  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free.' 
'  It  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth ;  the  flesh  profiteth 


FROM    OUT    THE    DEPTHS  281 

nothing :  the  words  that  I  speak  unto  you,  they  are 
spirit,  and  they  are  life.' ' 

The  clear,  ringing  tones  ceased  and  the  nurse 
saw  the  hopeful,  expectant  look  that  flooded  the 
girl's  face,  as  she  gazed  at  the  white  face  upon  the 
table. 

Slowly,  very  slowly,  the  white  lids  trembled. 
The  nurse  was  quick  to  realize  the  change,  but  she 
sat  spellbound,  thinking  she  detected  a  gentle  move 
ment  as  if  he  were  breathing,  but  she  remained  per 
fectly  still. 

The  girl  continued  to  declare  the  truth  firmly, 
positively. 

Again  the  lids  trembled,  then  they  opened. 
"  God  is  your  life  and  there  is  nothing  to  fear,"  said 
the  girl,  softly,  reassuringly. 

"  It  was  a  chance — to  prove — the  allness  of 
God,"  Irving  whispered,  in  detached  breaths. 

'  Yes,  a  glorious  opportunity,"  Gloria  echoed, 
"  and  divine  Love  has  protected  us  all  in  His  ever 
lasting  arms."  She  realized  that  these  words  must 
have  been  the  last  that  he  thought,  as  he  saved  the 
drowning  girl.  '  That  was  his  guiding  thought — 
and  it  saved  him." 

He  closed  his  eyes  again,  while  Gloria  read  aloud 
from  Science  and  Health.  The  color  slowly  re 
turned  to  his  lips,  while  he  breathed  easily.  Turn- 


282  GLAD    TIDINGS 

ing  to  the  nurse  who  sat  motionless,  Gloria  whis 
pered  for  her  to  bring  some  warm  milk,  but  to 
mention  nothing  down  stairs.  '  You  understand?  " 

"  Perfectly." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  woman  returned  with  the 
requested  drink. 

"  Please  give  it  to  him,  nurse." 

The  nurse  now  felt  that  she  could  act — and 
tenderly  she  lifted  the  head  and  fed  the  milk  to  him. 

'  I  wish  that  you  would  remain  with  me,"  said 
Gloria,  softly,  and  the  woman  returned  to  her 
chair.  She  obeyed  as  one  in  a  dream.  Were 
it  not  for  the  gentle  breathing  which  her  senses 
told  her  was  going  on  in  the  weak  form,  and 
the  glorified  countenance  of  the  youthful  face  op 
posite,  she  might,  indeed,  doubt  the  whole  occur 
rence.  Wonderingly  she  rehearsed  to  herself  the 
prayer  which  she  had  heard  from  the  lips  of  the  girl 
and  the  words  which  she  had  heard  from  the  little 
black  book.  Suddenly  it  flashed  to  her:  "  Why,  it 
is  Christian  Science !  "  Her  knowledge  on  this  sub 
ject  was  slight,  but  this  was  a  proof  which  nothing 
in  the  universe  could  erase  from  her  memory.  Mean 
while,  Gloria  was  reading  softly  to  the  patient,  now 
and  then  pausing  a  moment  as  if  to  emphasize  the 
truth  of  a  particular  statement.  Although  the 
nurse  was  listening  attentively,  her  keen  eyes  soon 


FROM    OUT    THE    DEPTHS  283 

noted  that  the  patient  was  breathing  regularly.  He 
was  asleep. 

But  the  sentinel  at  the  table  continued  for 
some  time  with  the  reading,  a  beautiful  wave  of 
peace  flooding  her  face.  At  last  she  rose  noiselessly, 
and  approached  the  nurse. 

"  I  am  going  now — you  will  care  for  him  when 
he  wakes?  He  is  all  right/3 

For  answer  the  nurse  clasped  the  hand  nearest 
her  and  pressed  her  lips  upon  it.  Her  eyes  suffused 
with  tears.  "  God  bless  you — bless  you  for  your 
noble  work,"  she  whispered.  Gloria  responded  with 
a  warm  pressure  and  glided,  noiselessly,  from  the 
room. 

She  was  glad  that  she  met  no  one  as  she  passed 
down  the  stairs  and  out  into  the  street.  Reaching 
the  house  she  walked  to  the  side  entrance  and  went 
quietly  up  stairs  to  her  own  room. 

"  I  can  see  no  one  now,"  she  thought,  "  I  must 
be  alone.  God  is  good — so  good,"  she  declared, 
passionately—  "  and  henceforth  I  must  do  His  work 
only." 


CHAPTER   XXII 

A   SWEET   CONFESSION 

MRS.  MITCHELL  soon  learned  the  cause  of  the 
commotion  in  the  street  and  hurried  home  to  Gloria. 
'What  will  she  do?"  she  thought,  with  abated 
breath.  "  If  I  had  only  heard  of  it  sooner!  "  Run 
ning  up  the  steps,  she  hastened  to  the  piazza  where 
she  had  left  Gloria  in  the  wicker  chair — but  no  one 
was  to  be  seen. 

She  stood  irresolute,  wondering  just  what  to  do. 

"  Are  you  looking  for  Miss  Gilman? "  piped  a 
voice,  so  close  at  hand  that  it  caused  the  woman  to 
turn  with  a  startled  jump. 

Mrs.  Mitchell  looked  at  the  boy,  but  did  not 
reply. 

"  Miss  Gilman  went  out  a  while  ago  and  walked 
swiftly  down  the  street.  She  didn't  even  speak  to 
me,"  with  a  wistfulness  that  did  not  escape  the  wom 
an's  notice. 

"  H'm.  Didn't  see  you,  I  suppose.  Do  you 
know  where  she  went?  " 

The  lad  looked  a  little  awkward.     He  wanted 

284 


A    SWEET   CONFESSION  285 

to  satisfy  the  anxious  woman,  but  he  feared  lest  she 
might  think  he  had  watched  his  teacher's  move 
ments. 

"  I  think  she  went  to  the  hospital,"  he  said,  after 
a  moment's  pause. 

He  was  unprepared  for  the  happy,  yet  amazed 
expression  which  overspread  the  woman's  face. 
'  Thank  you — it's  all  right."  Then  she  hastily  dis 
appeared. 

"  God  is  all — is  all"  she  repeated  to  herself,  as 
if  she  wanted  to  convince  herself  that  He  really 
could  be  all  upon  this  particular  occasion.  She  was 
conscious  of  an  increased  fondness  for  the  girl  who 
had  so  bravely  demonstrated  over  the  accident  from 
which  she  had  suffered  in  connection  with  beauti 
ful  Prince. 

"  Oh!  how  I  wish  that  I  might  help  her  now," 
she  thought.  Going  to  her  room,  she  worked  for 
harmony  in  her  own  mind  as  she  read  over  the  Les 
son  sermon  for  the  week.  She  sat  for  a  long 
time  thinking.  Suddenly  she  saw  a  white-clad 
figure  walk  swiftly  across  the  lawn  toward  the 
house. 

Her  first  thought  was  to  run  to  meet  her.  "  No, 
if  she  wants  to  tell  me,  she  will  seek  me,"  she  de 
cided,  but  Gloria  passed  quickly  to  her  own  room 
and  closed  the  door. 


286  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Mrs.  Mitchell's  heart  was  thumping  with  sus 
pense,  but  she  knew  she  must  wait.  Noiselessly  she 
moved  down  the  stairs  and  prepared  the  supper. 
Arnold  came  in  and  hurried  to  his  aunt  for  informa 
tion  regarding  Irving.  She  related  what  she  knew, 
adding  that  Gloria  was  still  in  her  room  and  that 
she  had  not  spoken  to  her. 

They  ate  alone.  Gloria  did  not  appear,  and,  as 
the  evening  wore  along,  Mrs.  Mitchell,  feeling  a 
little  anxious  for  the  girl,  tip-toed  to  her  room  and 
rapped  softly  upon  the  door.  Receiving  no  answer, 
she  noiselessly  turned  the  knob  and  pushed  open  the 
door. 

No  wonder  Gloria  had  not  come  down  stairs! 
There  she  lay  upon  the  couch  and  her  gentle  breath 
ing  indicated  that  she  was  asleep.  The  little  book 
which  she  had  been  reading  was  still  in  her  hand. 
The  eyes  of  the  watcher  filled  with  ready  tears. 
"  Dear  child,"  she  thought,  as  she  watched  the  peace 
ful  face.  "  She  has  toiled  hard.  No  doubt  it  was  a 
strain  on  her.  But,  I  believe  that  all  is  well;  her 
face  tells  it."  While  she  stood  gazing  lovingly  at 
the  sleeping  figure  the  brown  eyes  suddenly  opened. 

"Oh!"  she  breathed,  softly.  "I  must  have 
fallen  asleep.  Did  you  come  for  me? " 

Mrs.  Mitchell  soon  learned  some  of  the  circum 
stances,  and  her  delight  could  hardly  be  restrained  as 


A    SWEET    CONFESSION  287 

she  heard  this  latest  demonstration  of  the  wonderful 
power  of  Truth.  "  Supposing  you  hadn't  been  on 
that  piazza  and  overheard  the  conversation!"  she 
exclaimed. 

"  Oh!  but  it  all  came  about  through  divine  guid 
ance,"  responded  the  girl.  '  He  that  is  our  God  is 
the  God  of  Salvation.'  " 

Gloria  was  not  wholly  unprepared  the  follow 
ing  evening  to  see  the  form  of  Douglas  Irving  ap 
proach  the  vine-covered  piazza.  The  greeting  was 
a  silent  one,  for  each  was  full  of  thoughts  which 
beggared  words.  Nothing  but  a  trifle  of  pallor  told 
of  yesterday's  experience,  as  the  manly  form 
grasped  the  outstretched  hand.  He  held  it  for  a 
moment  and  Gloria  was  deeply  touched  by  the  great 
reverence  in  his  manner. 

'  Who  is  so  great  a  God  as  our  God?  Miss  Gil- 
man  what  can  I  say  to  you?  How  can  I  thank  you? 
Only  for  you 

"  Please  don't,"  she  said,  softly,  as  she  gently 
released  her  hand  and  beckoned  him  to  a  chair.  "  I 
did  only  what  God  would  have  me  do." 

"  Words  are  too  inadequate  for  thanks  to  an 
other  for  the  saving  of  one's  life;  but  if  a  life  re 
deemed  can  be  any  measure  of  thanks  to  you — then 
I  shall  feel  that  I  have  not  tried  in  vain.  I  shall 
henceforth  strive  to  live  nearer  the  great  Truth  that 


288  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Christian  Science  teaches,  and  manifest  more  of  the 
divine  character." 

Gloria  was  deeply  moved  as  she  listened  to  the 
strong,  earnest  voice  and  sensed  some  of  the  emotion 
that  he  was  striving  to  control. 

'  You,  too,  saved  another,"  she  said,  after  a 
moment,  "  and  your  noble  deed  was  rewarded." 

For  a  long  while  they  talked  about  the  great 
possibilities  of  man  guided  by  Christian  Science. 
The  evening  was  an  exquisite  one  and  at  times  they 
watched  in  silence  the  great  golden  disk  rising  be 
hind  the  distant  tree  tops. 

'  We  shall  have  many  of  these  glorious  nights 
now,  for  summer  is  surely  with  us,"  Gloria  re 
marked,  with  a  soft  sigh. 

'  Yes,  I  shall  be  glad  to  welcome  the  perfect 
days  of  June."  Gloria  did  not  respond  to  the 
warmth  of  feeling  in  Douglas'  tone.  "  Only  a  lit 
tle  month  longer,"  she  was  telling  herself. 

While  she  sat  pensively,  Douglas'  glance  rested 
on  her  graceful  white-clad  figure.  The  nut-brown 
head  had  a  knot  of  blue  nestling  in  its  wavy  folds, 
wrhich  was  particularly  becoming  to  the  delicate, 
girlish  face. 

As  Gloria  looked  up,  she  met  the  gaze  of  the 
earnest,  grave  eyes  and  something  in  their  depths 
made  the  white  lids  droop  quickly. 


A    SWEET   CONFESSION  289 

"  Miss  Gilman,  have  you  thought  about  my 
mother? " 

The  question  was  gently  put  and  caused  the 
slightly  flushed  face  to  turn  instantly.  As  she 
looked  up  at  Douglas  and  met  his  usual  quiet  ex 
pression,  she  at  once  recovered  her  composure. 

'  Yes,  I  thought  of  her.  I  meant  to  have  asked 
you.  She  was  away — at  the  time?  " 

*  Yes.    She  returned  in  response  to  the  telegram 
which  Uncle  George  sent  to  her.    And  by  the  way, 
uncle  has  become  one  of  us." 

"  What  do  you  mean?  " 

"  He  is  studying  Science — and  is  a  firm  believer 
already." 

"  Oh,  how  good!  "  murmured  Gloria. 

*  Yes,  when  he  learned  that  mother  was  so  an 
tagonistic  to  what  I  deemed  worthy  of  so  much  of 
my  time  and  attention  he  secured  a  copy  of  the 
little  book  from  the  library  and  commenced  read 
ing  it.     He  grasped  the  spiritual  import  of  it  at 
once,  and  we  have  had  many  beautiful  talks." 

For  a  moment  Gloria  looked  away,  mutely  giv 
ing  thanks  that  another  was  journeying  toward  the 
Father's  kingdom. 

"  And  your  mother?  " 

"  Mother  was  completely  broken  up.  Uncle 
George  told  her  all  about  my  experience  in  the 


290  GLAD    TIDINGS 

water  and  how  you  had  come  to  me  after  the 
doctors  said  I  could  not  recover.  He  told  her  all 
before  he  let  her  see  me.  Her  heart  was  torn  be 
tween  her  love  for  me  and  the  bitter  feeling  she  had 
harbored  toward  Christian  Science — and  some  of 
its  exponents.  She  made  me  go  over  every  detail," 
continued  Douglas,  "  and  I  think  she  is  a  changed 
woman.  She  wants  me  to  bring  you  to  her.  She 
would  rather  see  you  in  her  home  than  to  come 
here." 

Gloria  nodded,  while  her  face  spoke  the  pleased 
gratitude  that  was  throbbing  her  being. 

"  She  is  going  to  read  Science  and  Health." 

"  And  she  will  be  indeed  blessed,"  cried  the  girl, 
with  deep  assurance.  '  Each  one  of  us  is  divinely 
led  and  directed  to  this  great  truth  of  being.  It 
takes  some  longer  to  feel  this  need  than  it  does  oth 
ers,  but  God  '  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  to 
come  into  the  knowledge  of  the  Truth.' ' 

A  moment's  silence  fell  between  them. 

"  It  is  hard,  Miss  Gilman,  for  some  to  give  up 
their  old  ways  of  thinking." 

'  Yes,"  agreed  the  girl.  "  Oftentimes  we  would 
fain  shun  passing  under  the  rod  of  His  correction ; 
but  no  gem  can  grace  its  proper  setting  without  be 
ing  polished.  It  often  takes  more  than  a  single 
stroke  to  remove  the  rough  surface  of  error,  but 


A    SWEET    CONFESSION  291 

we  reap  the  reward  a  thousand-fold.  For  every 
seemingly  painful  experience  that  has  brought  me 
nearer  the  great  Heart  of  Love — that  has  taught 
me  greater  love,  greater  kindness,  greater  charity, 
greater  humility,  I  am  deeply,  truly  grateful,"  she 
said,  with  passionate  fervency. 

The  radiant  face  thrilled  with  divine  hope.  "  I 
want  to  be  a  practitioner,"  she  continued,  softly. 

"  And  I  see  nothing  to  hinder  you,"  Douglas 
responded,  gazing  with  reverent  admiration  at  the 
star-lit  face.  '  You  have  already  been  the  channel 
for  wonderful  proofs  of  the  efficacy  of  the  living, 
healing  Christ.  Only  for  you " 

"  Don't,"  protested  the  girl.  '  You  know  it  was 
Truth,  not  I." 

"  I  know  that  you  so  demonstrated  over  fear  and 
doubt  that  you  followed  divine  Love's  prompting 
and  came  to  me  in  my  hour  of  greatest  need,"  he 
said,  as  he  took  her  hand  in  leaving.  "  I  know  that 
you  have  so  lived  and  loved  the  Truth  that  you  were 
a  pure  channel  through  which  the  healing  Truth 
was  voiced,  and  it  is  because  of  your  wonderful  pur 
ity,  your  abiding  trust  in  God,  and  your  sublime 
courage  that  I  stand  here  to-night." 

Douglas  shook  with  emotion  as  he  stooped  and 
reverently  pressed  his  lips  to  the  hand  that  lay 
trembling  in  his  own. 


292  GLAD    TIDINGS 

Gloria  and  Muriel  spent  the  next  afternoon  to 
gether.  '  We  won't  have  many  more  of  these  lovely 
days,"  said  Muriel,  regretfully,  as  she  threw  her 
arm  around  her  friend  and  gently  led  her  up  the 
long  winding  stairs  and  into  her  own  little  sitting 
room. 

'  But  you  know  that  you  are  going  to  spend  a 
few  weeks  with  me  in  August?  " 

'  Yes,  I  know,  honey ;  but  August  seems  so  far 
off,  and  June  the  thirtieth  seems  so  close  at  hand," 
was  the  smiling,  parting  response,  as  she  gave  Glo 
ria  a  warm  kiss  before  seating  her  in  the  large,  soft 
chair. 

"  Oh,  I  have  had  such  a  happy  time  in  Maple- 
ville,"  said  Gloria,  softly,  as  she  looked  at  Muriel 
and  then  out  of  the  window  to  the  large,  brick  school 
house. 

"  Of  course  Love  sent  you,"  responded  Muriel, 
as  if  no  shadow  of  doubt  had  ever  crossed  her  mind 
since  the  day  her  eyes  had  first  rested  upon  the 
bright  face.  '  I  tell  you  what,  Gloria,  dear,  you 
had  a  mission  here — that  you  did.  You  brought  me 
the  Truth  and  explained  it  so  clearly  that,  of  course, 
I  wanted  to  read  the  book  at  once.  Every  day  I 
am  so  grateful  to  God  that  I  am  living  and  in  per 
fect  health.  Last  year  at  this  time  I  was  full  of 
pain  and  worry — not  knowing  what  God  was,  afraid 


A    SWEET    CONFESSION  293 

to  die  and  afraid  to  live;  but  now  all  is  different. 
I  have  such  great  happiness  and  all  because  of  Chris 
tian  Science." 

Gloria's  smile  and  look  were  eloquent  of  her  ap 
preciation  of  Muriel's  words. 

'  Then  there  is  no  happier  woman  than  Mrs. 
Mitchell,"  went  on  Muriel.  "  I  never  go  over  there 
that  I  do  not  hear  her  happy  voice  humming  some 
strain.  She  just  radiates  love,  and  between  you  and 
me,  she  is  planting  the  seed  in  many  of  the  hearts 
of  her  friends  and  neighbors.  I'm  sure  when  you 
return  in  the  fall  we  shall  have  quite  a  large  at 
tendance  at  our  services." 

Gloria  made  no  response. 

;*  Then  there's  Mr.  Travis.  He  told  me  that  you 
were  a  great  help  to  him."  Gloria  noticed  the  slight 
warmth  of  color  that  had  crept  into  the  fair 
face  as  she  mentioned  his  name.  "  He  is  using 
Science  right  along  in  his  school  room  and  with 
such  gratifying  results.  His  mother  writes 
him  beautiful  letters.  I  think  she  must  be  very 
lovely." 

"  I  am  sure  she  is,"  agreed  Gloria,  looking  at 
the  small  face  which  still  retained  its  pretty  col 
oring. 

"  Of  course  what  you  have  done  for  Douglas 
Irving  cannot  be  put  into  words.  What  a  brave 


294  GLAD    TIDINGS 

girl  you  were!"  patting  her  hand  softly.      '  I  am 
so  proud  of  our  dear  practitioner! " 

'  We  must  always  do  the  work  which  God  sends 
to  us  to  do,  Muriel.  There  can  be  no  failure  in 
God's  government." 

The  two  sat  together  for  a  few  moments  in  si 
lence. 

"  Everyone  speaks  so  highly  of  Mr.  Irving, 
you  know.  I  think  that  he  has  already  made 
a  name  for  himself  in  the  law  practice.  It 
must  be  very  nice  to  be  a  distinguished  lawyer, 
don't  you  think  so,  honey,"  went  on  the  merry 
voice. 

Gloria  was  arranging  a  bit  of  lace  on  one  of  the 
dainty  ruffles  of  her  dress.  "  I  think  it  would  be 
nicer  to  be  a  competent  practitioner,"  was  the  quiet 
reply. 

"  Of  course,"  agreed  the  girl  enthusiastically. 
"Mr.  Irving  a  practitioner!  Why,  I  had  never 
thought  of  that.  Pie  has  such  a  beautiful  under 
standing  of  Truth  already.  What  made  you  think 
of  that,  Gloria?" 

Gloria  had  by  this  time  arranged  the  lacey  ruffle, 
and  now  her  gaze  lifted  and  rested  upon  Muriel's 
desk  which  lay  open.  She  was  thinking  just  what 
reply  to  make  when  she  noticed  a  beautiful  framed 
engraving  —  a  reproduction  of  the  raising  of 


A    SWEET   CONFESSION  295 

Jarius's  daughter,  underneath  which  was  the  word 
"  Arise." 

"  Oh,  Muriel,"  she  breathed.  "  How  exquisite! 
Do  let  me  look  at  it,  closely!  " 

She  was  so  absorbed  in  examining  the  fine  copy 
that  she  did  not  notice  the  heightened  color  of  her 
companion. 

*  Where  did  you  get  it?  "  she  inquired,  eagerly, 
without  looking  up. 

"  Arnold — I    mean    Mr.    Travis — gave    it    to 


me." 


Gloria  looked  up  quickly  to  find  an  unaccus 
tomed  crimson  in  Muriel's  face.  She  had  never 
heard  her  friend  call  Mr.  Travis  by  his  given  name 
before  and  she  gazed  at  her  in  wonderment  until 
the  white  lids  drooped. 

"  Muriel,  what  is  it?  " 

For  answer  the  girl  threw  herself  into  Gloria's 
arms.  '  We  did  not  intend  to  let  you  know  yet," 
was  the  muffled  reply. 

"  Let  me  know? "  repeated  Gloria,  as  if  she 
did  not  comprehend,  though  in  reality  she  was  quite 
convinced  as  to  the  reason  for  this  strange  behavior. 
'  Yes.  Arnold  and  I  are  engaged  to  be  mar 
ried  "  —the  voice  still  more  muffled. 

If  Muriel  wondered  how  her  friend  would  feel 
she  had  not  long  to  wait,  for  Gloria  lifted  the  ruffled 


206  GLAD    TIDINGS 

head  and  gazed  lovingly  into  the  face  which  had 
now  grown  pink,  even  to  the  tips  of  her  ears. 

Gloria  took  the  delicate  face  between  her  hands 
and  kissed  it  fondly.  "  A  thousand  blessings,  dear," 
she  said,  with  soft  earnestness. 

'  You  certainly  have  my  unqualified  sanction, 
and  I  am  sure  that  you  will  be  very  happy." 

Muriel's  blushes  and  dimples  were  exquisitely 
eloquent  of  her  own  assurance  upon  that  point. 

When  Gloria  reached  home  that  afternoon,  Mrs. 
Mitchell  was  standing  in  the  door  to  meet  her.  The 
girl  could  see  that  something  of  unusual  interest  had 
occurred. 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

MOMENTOUS   RESULTS 

AND  she  was  not  mistaken,  for  the  woman 
truly  had  undergone  a  lively  experience  that 
afternoon.  Gloria  had  not  long  to  wait  for  the 
revelation. 

'*  Who  do  you  think  called  this  afternoon?  " 

"  Someone  of  interest,  I  can  see.    Do  tell  me." 

"  Mr.  Williams,  the  minister." 

"  I  presume  you  had  quite  an  agreeable  tete- 
a-tete"  said  Gloria,  with  an  amused  smile. 

"  I  just  wish  that  you  had  been  here!  "  returned 
the  woman,  with  alacrity,  "  for  I  had  quite  a  time 
with  him." 

1  Tell  me  all  about  it."    The  two  seated  them 
selves  in  comfortable  chairs  on  the  piazza. 

"  He  has  no  use  for  Christian  Science,  child, 
though  he  may  think  differently  since  our  talk," 
with  a  reminiscent  expression. 

"  He  informed  me  that  Christian  Science  was 
the  work  of  the  devil,  and  the  sooner  I  found  it  out 
the  better.  I  related  the  experience  with  my  broken 

297 


298  GLAD    TIDINGS 

limb,  and  said  if  the  devil  worked  that  cure  he  must 
be  a  pretty  good  kind  of  a  fellow." 

Gloria  smiled  at  the  woman's  ardent  enthusiasm. 

'  I  am  sure  that  he  was  under  the  impression 
that,  with  a  little  of  his  talk,  he  could  bring  me 
back  into  his  fold  again.  But  I  reckon  he  received 
quite  a  shock.  It  seems  the  words  just  came  to  me 
what  to  say  to  answer  his  arguments.  He  remarked 
about  Mrs.  Eddy  daring  to  add  to  the  Bible,  but  I 
told  him  that  she  had  not  added  anything  to  that 
Book,  but  she  had  merely  uncovered  the  precious 
truths  in  it  which  have  never  been  clearly  discerned 
before.  Then  he  made  fun  of  the  idea  that  we 
deny  the  testimony  of  the  senses.  When  I  asked 
him  if  he  could  see  God,  or  if  he  could  see  the 
earth  move,  or  see  that  man  exists  after  he  has 
been  put  into  the  grave — he  really  seemed  quite 
perturbed." 

"  I  can  imagine  it,"  laughed  the  girl.  '  I  know 
how  they  squirm  when  pinned  down.  What  else 
did  he  suggest  as  wrong  in  Christian  Science?  " 

"  He  bitterly  condemned  our  methods  of  treat 
ing,  but  I  told  him  if  the  kind  gentlemen  in  the 
pulpits  did  not  like  the  Christian  Science  methods, 
it  was  their  duty  to  come  down  then  with  two  cures 
to  the  one  in  Christian  Science,  and  people  would 
rush  to  join  them.  Just  then  he  was  concerned  in 


MOMENTOUS    RESULTS  299 

noticing  how  rapidly  the  time  had  flown  and  he 
made  a  hasty  departure." 

"  I  don't  believe  he  will  ever  expect  to  see  you 
in  his  congregation  again,"  laughed  Gloria.  "  No 
doubt  what  you  have  said  to  him  will  give  him 
food  for  thought.  The  dear  man  needs  only  to  be 
awakened  from  crass  ignorance." 

"  I  do  wish  that  you  were  to  remain  here  in  the 
summer,  .Gloria,  for  I  think  we  would  have  quite  a 
little  gathering  in  our  parlor.  But  then  we  shall 
surely  start  regular  services  in  the  fall.  Won't 
we?" 

'  Yes,  of  course,"  said  Gloria,  though  Mrs. 
Mitchell  thought  her  tone  rather  abstracted. 

"  I  hope  that  everything  has  gone  right  at 
school? "  said  Mrs.  Mitchell,  as  she  noted  an  air  of 
unusual  quiet  about  the  girl. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  she  returned,  placidly. 

"  And  will  your  children  all  pass  their  examina 
tions?  "  continued  the  woman. 

'  Yes,  I  hope  so ;  I  expect  them  to,"  was  the 
quiet  response. 

Mrs.  Mitchell's  mind  was  still  groping  for  the 
answer  to  her  mental  question.  "  I  suppose  you  and 
Muriel  dread  to  be  separated  for  the  summer 
months." 

The  girl  shook  her  fair  head,  slightly. 


300  GLAD    TIDINGS 

"  Oh,  no!  Muriel  will  spend  the  month  of  Au 
gust  with  me ;  I  thought  I  told  you." 

'  Yes.  I  believe  you  did,"  and  Mrs.  Mitchell, 
after  a  brief  silence,  changed  the  subject. 

"  She  just  hates  to  leave  those  children,  I  know," 
thought  the  woman,  after  Gloria  quitted  the  room. 
"  And  maybe  Douglas  Irving  has  something  to  do 
with  affairs,  but  I  can't  always  understand  these 
young  folks." 

The  time  passed  quickly  now.  Gloria  had  de 
cided  to  remain  for  two  or  three  days  after  her  school 
closed. 

At  length  came  Friday,  the  last  day  of  school. 
Her  desk  wras  piled  with  presents  as  Gloria  entered 
the  class  room.  She  prayed  for  strength  as  she 
faced  the  problem  of  bidding  her  class  farewell. 
The  examinations  had  been  most  gratifying  in  their 
results.  She  had  given  the  class  a  quiet  talk  and 
had  pointed  out  the  necessity  of  overcoming  fear 
and  of  knowing  that  they  would  be  able  to  cope 
with  any  question  put  before  them.  As  a  result  of 
her  faithful  teaching  every  boy  and  girl  in  the  room 
had  passed  the  examinations  and  many  had  received 
honors.  How  she  said  good-by  to  them  all,  Gloria 
never  really  knew.  She  was  conscious  of  the  many 
arms  thrown  around  her  neck  and  the  warm  kisses 
pressed  against  her  cheek.  Most  of  the  girls  were 


MOMENTOUS    RESULTS  301 

crying,  while  some  of  the  boys  swallowed  hard  as 
they  nodded  the  last  farewell.  After  it  was  all  over 
she  hastened  home. 

"  How  tired  you  look!  "  was  Mrs.  Mitchell's  re 
mark,  as  she  noticed  the  weary  lines  about  the  eyes 
that  tried  to  smile  at  her.  "  Why,  Gloria!  " 

The  girl  sank  limply  into  a  chair  and  put  her 
handkerchief  to  her  eyes.  The  sobs  came  uncon 
trollably. 

"  Give  me  just  a  minute,  Mrs.  Mitchell,"  as  the 
surprised  woman  put  her  arms  around  the  trembling 
form.  "  It's  all  wrong — and  this  feeling  inside  is 
error,  but,  oh!  I  do  love  those  children  so  much  and 
I  can't  bear — to  leave — them  all." 

'  You  are  a  dear,  good  girl  and  you've  had  a 
hard  week  of  it.  Now  try  to  enjoy  the  two  days 
that  are  left." 

"  Only  two  days,"  Gloria  was 'repeating  to  her 
self,  then  she  said,  aloud:  "  I  believe  I'll  go  to  my 
own  room,  I  have  a  claim  of  fatigue." 

'  Yes,  go  and  rest,  dear,"  responded  the  kind- 
hearted  woman.  "  I  will  call  you  when  supper  is 
ready." 

Saturday  was  a  full  day  for  Gloria.  She  spent 
the  morning  in  packing  while  in  the  afternoon  the 
quartette  were  at  Mrs.  Mitchell's.  They  played 
croquet  at  which  Muriel  appeared  to  the  best  ad- 


30*  GLAD    TIDINGS 

vantage.  Gloria  was  glad  for  her  sprightly  talk 
ativeness,  for  she  herself  was  under  a  claim  of  de 
pression. 

Mrs.  Mitchell  had  prepared  a  very  dainty  and 
appetizing  supper  for  them  and  as  the  four  seated 
themselves  at  the  table,  the  hostess  was  full  of  satis 
faction  that  she  could  thus  help  to  make  the  day  a 
happy  one. 

Gloria's  heart  seemed  too  full  for  expression, 
and  she  well  understood  Muriel's  gay  mood.  The 
girl  had  confided  to  her  that  she  was  to  marry  Mr. 
Travis  in  the  early  fall,  and  that  they  should  live 
in  Mapleville,  her  husband  continuing  with  his 
school  work.  They  had  not  yet  told  Mrs.  Mitchell, 
for  they  wished  to  surprise  her  and  intended  that 
she  should  share  their  home  with  them. 

"  I  am  glad  that  they  will  be  so  happy,"  thought 
Gloria,  as  she  prepared  for  bed  that  night.  ;'  I 
hope  that  I  have  done  right  by  resigning  my  posi 
tion  here."  Gloria  had  confided  to  no  one,  save 
Mr.  Travis,  that  she  would  not  return  in  the  fall, 
as  she  had  decided  to  enter  the  field  as  a  practitioner. 

Sunday  dawned  an  exquisite  day.  After  hav 
ing  the  Lesson  together  on  the  pretty,  shaded  porch, 
they  sang  some  hymns  and  then  walked  through 
the  open  country. 

Douglas  took  his  leave  soon  after  they  returned 


MOMENTOUS    RESULTS  303 

from  their  walk,  stating  that  he  would  come  again 
in  the  evening  to  say  good-by  to  her. 

"  It  will  be  the  last  time  that  I  shall  see  him," 
she  was  telling  herself,  as  she  made  some  response. 

She  wondered  at  his  lighted  expression  as  she 
gave  him  her  cold  hand.  As  he  fixed  his  ardent 
gray  eyes  upon  her  face  a  warm  light  stole  into  it 
and  she  quickly  looked  down.  At  this  a  sudden 
splendor  of  hope  lighted  the  fine  face  and  a  glow  of 
intense  happiness  fired  his  usually  pale  cheek. 

:'  Until  to-night,"  he  said,  softly,  as  he  gave 
the  little  hand  a  pressure,  and  moved  abruptly 
away. 

Very  lovely,  indeed,  she  was,  as  she  rose  to  meet 
him  in  the  evening.  She  wore  the  "  forget-me-not  " 
dress.  :'  He  liked  it,"  she  said  to  herself,  as  she  ar 
ranged  the  blue  knot  at  her  throat.  Her  expressive 
face  was  sweetly  serious  and  her  scarlet  lips  parted 
in  a  smile. 

"  Suppose  we  take  a  little  walk,"  he  suggested, 
tentatively. 

Mrs.  Mitchell  watched  them  as  they  sauntered 
down  the  shaded  lane,  the  girl's  blue  dress  plainly 
visible  in  the  moonlight. 

'*  What  an  elegant  couple  they'd  make,"  she 
mused,  "  but  seems  it  can't  be.  Well,  anyone  can 
see  that  Douglas  Irving  just  worships  her.  Why, 


304  GLAD    TIDINGS 

if  any  man  like  him  would  look  at  me  that 
way,  I  believe  I'd  be  too  dazed  to  say  no.  But  Glo 
ria  is  very  different  from  the  ordinary  girl.  I  guess 
she  thinks  only  of  her  pupils." 

Meanwhile  Gloria  and  Douglas  strolled  lei 
surely  along  until  the  attractiveness  of  a  seat  be 
neath  a  large  shady  tree  suggested  itself  to  them. 
There  was  a  moment  of  silence  as  the  two  seated 
themselves  upon  the  rustic  bench.  Gloria  could  feel 
something  unusual  in  the  atmosphere  and  she  cast 
a  swift  glance  at  her  companion. 

Douglas  looked  into  the  sweet  face  upturned  to 
him  and  his  eyes  moistened  with  the  deep  feeling 
that  he  had  of  late  been  experiencing. 

"  Miss  Gilman — Gloria,  I  have  something  to 
tell  you  to-night.  I  have  waited  till  now — the  last 
night — because  I  have  felt  so  unworthy,  and  I 
wanted  to  prove  to  you  that  I  had  tried  my  best 
to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  the  truth  of  Christian 
Science  in  my  own  life." 

The  girl's  heart  gave  a  sudden  bound  of  joy. 
:<  He  unworthy? "  she  thought,  as  she  glanced  at 
the  noble  face  beside  her. 

"  Gloria — I  love  you.  I  think  I  have  loved  you 
since  that  Sunday  morning  when  you  sat  in  your 
pretty  blue  gown  under  the  tree  in  the  '  Retreat,' 
and  your  sweet  voice  rang  out  the  first  words  of 


MOMENTOUS   RESULTS  305 

Truth  that  I  ever  heard.  I  was  attracted,  of  course, 
by  your  beauty  and  loveliness,  but  from  the  first 
there  seemed  to  me  a  greater  charm  about  you  even 
than  that.  A  certain  purity,  the  exquisite  tender 
ness  and  loveliness  of  your  character  appealed  to 
me.  I  loved  you  long  ago,  dear  one,  but  I  felt  that 
I  must  make  my  life  better;  I  must  show  you  how 
greatly  I  loved  this  Truth;  I  must  prove  to  you 
how  much  I  would  sacrifice  for  it,  before  I  dared  to 
express  my  overwhelming  love  for  you.  Even  now 
I  am  not  worthy  of  you,  but  I  shall  continue  to 
strive  to  bring  greater  goodness  into  my  life — in 
that  way  only  can  I  stand  with  you." 

The  deep,  earnest  tone  ceased.  Gloria  had 
averted  her  head  so  that  he  could  not  see  the  great 
light  that  shone  in  her  face. 

'  You  saved  my  life,  dear,  and  I  want  to  repay 
you  by  standing  at  your  side,  working  with  you  for 
our  great  Cause,  tenderly  caring  for  you  and  shar 
ing  in  your  trials  and  joys." 

"  Darling,  tell  me,"  he  pleaded  in  low,  earnest 
tones,  as  he  clasped  one  little  hand  in  both  of  his, 
"  do  you  love  me?  " 

The  trembling  girl  turned  toward  him.  The 
beautiful  moon,  through  a  rift  in  the  branches, 
seemed  to  shine  directly  upon  the  lovely,  upturned 
face.  Mutely,  she  lifted  her  moist  eyes  to  the  fond 


306  GLAD    TIDINGS 

ones  bending  over  her.  The  deep,  soft  eloquence 
in  their  liquid  depths  held  for  him  a  wondrous  reve 
lation. 

"  Is  it  yes,  Gloria,  my  queen? 

The  girl's  slender  fingers  closed  upon  his. 

"  I  love  you,  Douglas." 

The  strong  form  trembled  with  emotion,  while 
a  great  joy  throbbed  in  his  tone,  as  he  cried,  with 
passionate  fervor:  "  God  is  good!  God  is  good!  " 

An  eloquent  silence  now  ensued,  fully  satisfy 
ing  to  the  silent  ones. 

'  You  will  not  teach  again,  Gloria,  but  you  will 
come  to  me  in  the  fall? 

"  I  want  to  be  a  practitioner,  you  know." 

"  Of  course.  You  will  go  right  on  with  the 
work  that  you  have  started  here.  Mother  will  be 
added  to  our  list,  for  she  has  changed  since  she  has 
read  the  '  little  book '  aright.  You  need  have  no 
fear  but  that  she  will  warmly  welcome  you  as  her 
daughter.  I  shall  go  on  with  my  law  practice  for 
the  present — then  when  the  right  time  comes  and 
I  am  fitted,  I,  too,  shall  work  with  you  as  a  prac 
titioner." 

Her  eyes  spoke  to  him  without  need  of  words. 
Never  as  now  did  the  lovely  face  seem  so  alive  with 
the  great  beauty  of  Soul. 

"  I  want  to  be  worthy  of  you,  dear  one,"  he 


MOMENTOUS    RESULTS  307 

said,  tenderly,  as  he  marveled  at  the  great  purity  of 
the  delicate  face. 

"  I  know  that  I  love  you,  Douglas,  and  that 
you  are  worthy  of  the  love  of  any  woman.  I  shall 
be  proud  to  be  your  wife."  Sweetly,  shyly,  the 
words  fell  from  the  quivering  lips. 

'  That  means  that  you  are  mine,  and  I  am 
yours,"  he  said,  a  great  joy  throbbing  in  his  tones, 
"  and  "  —reverently — "  we  will  both  have  the  same 
shepherd — divine  Love;  we  shall  be  one  in  heart 
and  purpose,  ever  moving  towards  the  Light,  ever 
working  in  the  service  of  our  great  Cause." 


THE  END 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 

NON-RENEWABLE 


MAR 


1  Z003 


-O>F 

DUE  2  WKSFROUJI  DATE  RECEIVED 


YRL/ILL 


Form  L 


A    000  920  379    5 


PS 
3507 


I 


PLEACE  DO   NOT    REMOVE 
THIS    BOOK  CARD 


University  Research  Library 


;i 
O 


